Who's  the  Patriot  ? 


H   STORY 


Southern  Confederacy, 


By  Mrs.  Flora  McDonald  Williams. 


Old  faces  throqg   around   me, 
Old  foriTis  go  troopiqg   past." 


* 
*    * 


LOUISVILLE,  KY.  : 

PRESS   OF    THE    COURIER-JOURNAL    JOB    IRINTING    COMPANV 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  r8£6,  l;y 

Mr  =  .  Flora  McDonald  \Villia.\ls, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congres?;,  at  Washington. 


PREFACE. 


In  the  following  pages,  1  have  endeavored,  with  the  valuable 
aid  of  journals  and  old  letters,  to  illustrate,  for  the  benefit  of  those 
interested,  the  home  or  social  side  of  the  eventful  period  which 
intervened  between  i860  and  1865. 

Hawthorne  says,  as  if  in  extenuation  of  the  fact  that  he  went 
abroad  to  seek  in  ideal  Italy  material  for  his  crowning  work  of 
genius,  that  "no one,  without  a  trial,  can  conceive  of  the  difficulty 
of  writing  a  romance  about  a  country  where  there  is  no  shadow  or 
mystery,  no  gloomy  wrong  or  picturesque  ruin,"  to  inspire  the 
ambitious  pen  of  poet  or  novelist. 

But  since  that  sentiment  was  expressed  wonderful  changes 
ha\-e  been  wrought,  and  throughout  a  large  portion  of  his  native 
land  may  now  be  found  many  a  ruin  waiting  to  do  its  part  in  fur- 
nishing the  inspiration. 

From  amid  the  wreck,  I  build,  with  reverent  hands,  this  humble 
monument  in  memory  of  those  who  never  woke  to  the  knowledge 
of  their  "lost  cause,"  and  borrow  from  Father  Ryan's  beautiful 
"  Sentinel  Songs"  the  lines  of  my  inscription. 

"All  lost !  but  by  the  graves 
Where  martyred  heroes  rest, 
He  wins  the  most,  who  honor  saves— 
Success  is  not  the  test." 

THE  AUTHOR. 


603316 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://www.archive.org/details/whospatriotstoryOOwill 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT  ? 


CHAPTER  I. 


.     -,^-  "XOW.  Roosh>,  I 

■^      '  speakcd  fur  her  fust ;    she 

m\  lady.   Now,  didn't  I,  Dilsy? 
kase  you  beam  me." 
•'  Ves,  Polly,  dat  you  did  ;  you  speaked 
fur  her  fust,"  said  Dilsy,  authoritatively. 
' '  An'  I  speaked  fur  de  one  wha  cum  las' 
night,  wid  de  great  big  eyes,  what  mos' 
skeers  you  to  look  at." 

"Now,  I  ain't  got  no  purty  lady  den,"  whimpered  Rooshy, 
beginning  to  cry. 

Such  was  the  conversation  between  a  group  of  little  darkies 
who  were  sunning  themselves  one  bright  December  morning  on 
the  top  round  of  a  fence  near  the  front  entrance  of  an  old  Vir- 
(5) 


6  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

ginia  country-place,  as  well  as  regarding  with  interest  the  high- 
way that  lay  just  before  them. 

"Here  cum  anudder  ca'iage !  "  presently  exclaimed  Polly, 
the  first  speaker. 

"Whah?"  said  Rooshy,  quickly  drying  her  eyes  and  peering 
down  the  road.  "  Now,  /  speaks  fur  dat  lady,  so  I  does,  an'  I's 
gvvine  to  hab  her." 

By  this  time  all  eyes  were  bent  in  the  direction  of  the  slowly- 
advancing  vehicle. 

"Well,  I  nebber !  "  exclaimed  Polly,  presently,  in  tones  of 
surprise,  "  ef  dat  ain't  Miss  M'nar's  ca'iage,  sho  es  I  sets  here." 

"Well,  sir,  ef  it  ain't  I  may  nebber  nuther,"  chimed  in 
Dilsy;  "but  Miss'  nebber  'spected  her,  kase  I  hearn  Dinah 
tell  mammy,  dey  was  so  many  young  folkses  cumin'  dey  wouldn't 
hab  no  room  for  Miss  M'nar." 

"Dat  sho'ly  is  her  ca'iage,  thess  es  sho  es  I  sets  on  dis  here 
fence.  Does  you  want  ole  Miss  M'riar  fur  your  purty  lady, 
Rooshy?  kase  you  kin  hab  her  ef  you  does,"  and  Dilsy  and 
Polly  laughed  at  the  latter's  speech. 

"I  don't  want  ole  Miss  M'riar  for  my  purty  lady;  1  wants  de 
lady  wid  de  blue  eyes  an'  de  straight  ha'r,  I  does,"  and  Rooshy 
prepared  to  be  bathed  in  tears  again. 

"It's  Miss  M'riar  fur  sho,"  again  repeated  Polly,  as  the 
nearer  approach  of  the  vehicle  now  placed  the  matter  beyond  all 
doubt. 

"I's  gvvine  right  straight  an'  tell  Miss',"  said  Dilsy,  jumping 
from  the  fence. 

"Now,  I  spied  it  fus\  an'  Fs  gwine  to  tell  Miss',"  said 
Polly,  and  started  after  her,  but  Dilsy  kept  ahead. 

"I's  gwme  to  tell  mammy  on  you,  dat  I  is,  Miss  Smarty," 
screamed  Polly  after  the  swift-footed  courier,  as  she  gave  up  the   ^|^ 
race  and  retired  to  the  "quarters"  near  by  to  put  her  threat  into    j^, 
execution.  ^"^ 

"Miss',  here  cum  Miss  M'riar!      She's  mos'  up  to  de  house. 


IVIIO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  7 

We  seed  her  ca'iage  cumin'  way  down  de  road;  an'  she  got  w^' 
things.  She  look  hke  she  cumin'  to  stay,"  said  Dilsy,  ahiiost  out 
of  breath  and  panting  between  each  sentence,  as  she  gained 
her  mistress'  presence. 

She  was  an  average  specimen  of  the  throng  of  juvenile  dar- 
kies that,  in  ante-bellum  times,  usually  adorned  the  outposts  to 
the  approaches  leading  to  the  master's  residence,  and  who  were 
a  self-constituted  corps  of  videttes,  whose  vigilant  oversight  the 
smallest  occurrence  on  the  plantation  rarely  escaped. 

Belmont  was  one  of  those  hospitable  old  country  houses  which 
were  once  the  pride  of  Virginia,  seen  now,  alas,  but  seldom,  for, 
with  all  the  reconstructing  and  regenerating  which  the  old  State 
has  undergone  since  the  late  fraternal  misunderstanding,  she  has, 
unfortunately,  been  shorn  of  much  of  her  ancient  glory.  The 
spacious  and  beautiful  grounds  surrounding  it  scarcely  prepared 
one  for  the  unpretending  old  pile  which  stood  at  the  head  of  the 
long  avenue  of  cedars  through  which  it  was  approached,  while 
some  distance  in  the  rear  could  be  seen  a  row  of  whitewashed 
cabins,  which  were  occupied  by  the  slaves,  and  familiarly  known 
as  "  the  quarters." 

Colonel  and  Mrs.  Harvey,  the  master  and  mistress,  were  fair 
specimens  of  the  old  Southern  nobility. 

His  early  life  had  been  spent  in  the  service  of  his  country, 
but  after  the  Mexican  war,  he  had  left  the  army  and  settled 
down  to  enjoy  the  more  congenial  pursuits  which  a  rural  life 
afforded. 

Belmont  was  the  home  of  his  inheritance,  and,  though  anti- 
quated and  inartistic  in  appearance,  was  endeared  to  him  by  all 
the  associations  of  a  happy  childhood.  It  was  located  a  short 
distance  from  the  aristocratic  old  town  of  Winchester,  in  one  of 
the  lower  counties  of  the  beautiful  valley  of  Virginia,  which  is 
not  only  regarded  as  the  "garden-spot"  of  the  State,  but  said  by 
Maury  to  be  equal  d  only  in  the  world  by  the  fertile  and  beauti- 
ful vale  of  Cashmere. 


8  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT/ 

A  gay  company  had  been  assembled  beneath  its  hospitable 
roof  to  enjoy  the  Christmas  festivities  of  the  year  i860. 
Frank  Harvey  had  returned  from  the  University  of  Virginia, 
bringing  with  him  several  of  his  college  mates,  while  Belle,  his 
sister,  had  also  invited  a  number  of  her  friends  to  pass  the  holi- 
day season.  These,  besides  several  traditional  cousins  of  the 
family,  who,  in  accordance  with  a  time-honored  custom,  came  to 
pay  their  annual  visit,  had,  with  the  aid  of  a  little  ingenious 
crowding,  been  comfortably  provided  for;  but  it  must  be  acknowl- 
edged that  Mrs.  Harvey  received  the  announcement  made  by 
Dilsy  with  some  dismay,  and  immediately  dispatched  her  for  her 
chief  of  staff,  Dinah,  that  together  they  might  discuss  the  emer- 
gency. 

"Who'd  a  thought  'at  Miss  M'riar  was  gwine  to  turn  out  dis 
time  o'  de  year,  anyhow  ?  "  said  Dinah,  as  she  stood  with  her 
arms  akimbo,  as  much  perplexed  as  her  mistress  by  the  unex- 
pected arrival  of  the  old  lady.  Around  her  head  a  gay  colored 
'kerchief  was  becomingly  knotted,  giving  a  picturesque  finish  to 
the  dark  stuff  dress  which  she  wore,  while  an  expression  of 
appreciative  intelligence  lighted  up  her  black  face.  "All  dem 
strange  young  gemmens  is  in  dt  bes^  room,  you  know,  Mistus," 
she  continued,  presently,  "an'  Miss  M'riar  ain't  gwine  to  hear  to 
no  free  in  a  bed.  She  ought  to  stay  home  tell  she's  axed,  I 
say." 

But  the  old  lady  was  now  very  near,  and  some  provision  must 
be  made  at  once.  An  old  Virginia  house  was  never  so  full, 
either,  that  you  could  not  find  room  for  one  more. 

"The  only  thing  to  be  done,  Dinah,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey, 
finally,  "is  to  arrange  the  nursery  as  quickly  as  possible  and 
put  beds  for  the  children  in  my  room." 

And,  with  these  directions,  Mrs.  Harvey  hurried  to  the  door 
to  meet  her  husband's  aunt. 

"What  de  name  o'  goodness  you  reckon  dat  ole  lady  want 
to  be  here  wid  all  dese  young  folks,  anyhow  ?     She  heap  better 


irilO'S  THE  PATRIOTS  9 

be  home  a-prayin',"  said  Dinah  to  herself  as  she  went  to  obey 
her  mistress'  instructions. 

She  had  a  vague  fear  that  her  presence  might  in  some  way 
interfere  with  the  anticipated  gayeties  of  the  younger  guests,  in 
which  she  was  warmly  interested,  and  for  that  reason  earnestly 
wished  the  old  lady  at  home  again. 

"My  dear,"  said  Miss  Maria,  as  soon  as  she  had  descended 
from  the  high-swung  vehicle  which  had  long  done  her  faithful 
service,  "I  could  not  think  of  allowing  you  to  have  all  this  com- 
pany on  your  hands  and  not  come  to  help  you  entertain  them." 

"  I  am  sure  I  am  very  glad  to  have  you,  aunt,  if  we  can  suc- 
ceed in  making  you  comfortable  in  so  crowded  a  household," 
said  Mrs.  Harvey,  though  feeling  a  slight  twinge  of  remorse  for 
the  white  lie  which  the  occasion  seemed  to  demand. 

Until  the  last  parcel  had  been  removed,  however,  and  strict 
directions  given  to  the  driver  about  the  care  of  the  horses,  the 
old  lady  could  not  be  persuaded  to  enter  the  house. 

"  I  believe  you  are  getting  ready  for  some  sort  of  a  frolic,  are 
you  not,  Isabella?"  she  presently  said  to  Belle  when  she  finally 
made  up  her  mind  to  go  in. 

"Yes,  aunt;  mother  and  father  have  given  their  consent,  and 
we  mean  to  have  just  as  much  fun  as  we  can  crowd  into  the  holi- 
days,''  answered  Belle,  and  her  blue  eyes  danced  with  mischief 
as  she  glanced  at  Frank,  who  had  also  come  out  to  welcome  his 
aunt. 

"Won't  you  promise  to  dance  a  minuet  with  me.  Aunt 
Maria,-'  said  Frank,  with  graceful  audacity. 

"Why,  Francis,  my  child,  I  am  shocked.  Since  I  have 
arrived  at  years  of  discretion  I  have  put  all  such  vanities  behind 
me." 

"Ah!  But,  aunt,  you  must  have  arrived  at  that  period  late 
in  life,"  said  Belle,  "for  I  have  heard  father  say  that  he  had 
seen  you  when  he  was  a  boy  dancing  with  General  Washing- 
ton.'' 


lo  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"Why,  Isabella,  do  you  take  me  to  be  a  Mrs.  Methuselah?" 
interrupted  her  aunt,  indignantly.  "  General  Washington,  indeed ! 
He  was  a  very  old  gentleman  when  I  was  born.  You  must  be 
thinking  of  General  Jackson,  with  whom  I  have  danced  the  min- 
uet ;  but  how  much  more  graceful  and  dignified  was  it  than  the 
light,  frivolous  dances  of  the  present  day,"  she  added,  making 
an  effort  to  excuse  the  folly  which  she  had  been  driven  to  con- 
fess. 

Though  she  had  nearly  numbered  her  three-score  and  ten 
years,  she  would  permit  no  allusion  to  the  subject  to  pass  unno- 
ticed, much  less  an  assertion  that  fixed  her  birthday  ten  years  or 
more  beyond  its  real  date. 

Just  then  Mary  and  Tom,  the  two  younger  cliildren,  bounded 
into  the  room  all  unconscious  of  their  aunt's  arrival.  They  had 
just  been  dismissed  from  the  school-room  with  the  promise  of  a 
week's  holiday,  but  the  effect  of  her  presence  soon  showed 
itself,  for  they  immediately  subdued  their  demonstrations  of 
delight. 

Notwithstanding  appearances,  however,  Miss  Maria  had  been 
young,  and  was  in  reality  a  kind-hearted  old  lady ;  but  she  had 
lived  alone  with  only  her  servants,  for  many  years,  and  had  grown 
somewhat  stern  and  uncompromising ;  had  the  opinion,  too,  that 
unless  her  conversation  assumed  the  tone  of  a  moral  lecture, 
she  was  negligent  of  her  duty  toward  the  rising  generation. 


CHAPTER  II. 

SHE  morning  of  Christmas  eve  dawned  in  unclouded  brill- 
iancy, though  the  slowly-falling  mercury  foretold  colder 
and  more  seasonable  weather  than  that  which  had  pre- 
ceded it.  A  few  inches  of  snow  were  earnestly  coveted  by  the 
younger  people  of  the  household  as  being  indispensably  neces- 
sary to  the  proper  and  entire  enjoyment  of  the  season.  The 
young  men  were  busy  in  superintending  and  assisting  in  the 
erection  of  a  stage  for  some  contemplated  dramatic  perform- 
ances, while  the  young  ladies  were  busily  engaged  preparing  the 
costumes  for  the  occasion. 

"Paddy  Miles,"  an  amusing  comedy,  had  been  selected  for 
their  initial  effort,  though  the  principal  character,  young  John 
Randolph,  from  Lower  Virginia,  had  not  yet  arrived. 

Frank  Harvey  and  Fannie  Morton  were  to  play  the  part  of 
the  lovers,  and,  as  they  had  been  practicing  for  some  time  in 
good  earnest,  it  was  but  natural  to  suppose  that  they  would 
acquit  themselves  with  credit.  Charlie  Holmes,  also  a  Virginian, 
was  to  be  metamorphosed  into  Doctor  Coates,  an  elderly  physi- 
cian, to  whom  Paddy  was  to  hire  himself,  though  with  great  dif- 
ficulty, on  account  of  having  lost  his  "character,"  which  had 
been  given  him  by  a  former  employer. 

Pauline  Rhett,  a  schoolmate  of  Belle's  from  South  Carolina, 
was  to  appear  as  the  ancient  Mrs.  Fidgett,  a  long  suffering  patient 
of  Doctor  Coates;  while  Edward  Appleton,  a  college-mate  of 
Frank's  from  Philadelphia,  and  Carrie  Mason,  a  cousin  of  Belle's, 
were  to  personate  the  two  servants. 

All  anticipated  a  merry  time,  and,  indeed,  no  effort  had  been 
spared  by  the  members  of  the  household  to  insure  the  comfort 
and  pleasure  of  their  guests  throughout  the  entire  holidays. 
How  different,  alas !  would  have  been  the  emotions  of  all  those 


J 2  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

hopeful  young  hearts  could  they  have  overlooked  the  pr-ecipice 
upon  which  they  stood  and  viewed  beneath  them  the  yawning 
chasm  of  the  four  subsequent  years !  What  a  merciful  Provi- 
dence it  is  that  so  kindly  veils  the  future  from  us  and  allow  s  us  to 
glean  so  much  of  pleasure  from  the  passing  moments ! 

Older  heads  throughout  the  country  already  felt  great  uneasi- 
ness for  its  future  welfare.  The  result  of  the  recent  presidential 
election  gave  the  South  little  to  hope  for  in  a  continued  union 
with  a  section  that  tried  to  force  upon  her  a  pfesident  entirely 
inimical  to  her  most  sacred  institutions  and  guaranteed  rights. 
True,  many  of  the  yoimg  men  already  wore  the  "blue  cockade" 
and  dreamed  of  glory  and  renown  to  be  won  on  distant  batde- 
fields,  but  if  a  panorama  of  the  subsequent  four  years  could  have 
been  stretched  before  them  they  would  have  shrunk  back 
appalled  and  horrified. 

Oh,  war!  grim-visaged  and  terrible,  how  ineffectual  have  been 
the  efforts  of  the  most  powerful  pen  or  skillful  brush  to  represent 
you  faithfully  in  your  carnival  of  death  and  flame'. 

Only  those  who  have  experienced  its  besom  of  destruction 
and  been  refined  in  its  crucible  of  exquisite  suffering  can  realize 
all  the  horrible  meaning  couched  in  that  one  short  word. 


CHAPTER  III. 

SHE  stage  had  been  finished,  and  our  young  amateurs  were 
dressing  for  their  last  rehearsal 

"I  declare,  Pauline,"  said  Belle,  "you  look  like  my 
grandmother  just  stepped  from  her  picture-frame  in  the  parlor. 
Her  portrait  must  have  been  painted  in  that  costume,"  and  all 
eyes  were  turned  admiringly  on  Pauline  as  she  stood  before  the 
mirror  putting  the  last  touches  to  her  toilet. 

She  wore  a  heavy,  gold-colored  brocade,  the  waist  of  which 
did  not  extend  more  than  an  inch  or  two  below  the  arm-pits, 
while  the  scant,  close-fitting  skirt  added  a  picturesque  grace  to 
her  lithe,  well-proportioned  figure.  A  pair  of  high-heeled  slip- 
pers adorned  her  feet,  and  an  immense  Elizabethan  ruff  with 
matronly-looking  lace  cap  completed  her  becoming  costume. 

"I  am  going  to  leave  you  all  now,"  she  said,  placing  the  last 
pin,  "and  show  myself  to  Mrs.  Harvey,"  and  with  that  she 
passed  from  the  room  into  the  hall.  She  kept  carefully  in  the 
shadow  as  she  went  along  till  she  thought  she  saw  Dinah 
approaching,  and,  the  spirit  of  mischief  getting  the  upper  hand 
of  her  prudence,  she  hastily  decided  to  try  and  frighten  her. 
Quick  as  thought  she  concealed  herself  behind  a  large  linen- 
press  which  was  near,  and,  as  her  intended  victim  advanced, 
stepped  forth,  and  said  in  sepulchral  tone:  "What  is  the  mean- 
ing of  all  this  frivolity?" 

She  had  scarcely  uttered  the  last  word,  when  scream  after 
scream  reverberated  through  the  hall.  Instantly  every  door  was 
thrown  open  and  queer  scenes  ensued.  The  stately  Doctor  Coates 
(Charlie  Holmes)  rushed  to  the  spot  first,  and  the  additional 
light  revealing  to  the  horrified  Pauline  the  ancient  "Aunt 
Maria"  of  the  household,  she  took  refuge  in  flight,  leaving  the 
old  lady  to  tell  the  tale  to  those  around  her. 
03) 


j^  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"I've  seen  Sister  Margaret's  ghost,"  she  exclaimed,  in  great 
excitement.  "She  wore  the  gown  and  cap  I  have  seen  her  in  so 
often,  and  every  tone  of  voice  was  so  hke.  That  she  should  come 
this  night  of  all  others,"  she  continued,  after  being  carried  to  her 
room  and  placed  upon  the  bed.  ' '  There  is  trouble  in  store  for  us. 
I  know  it,  I  know  it,"  she  reiterated. 

Mrs.  Harvey,  who  by  this  time  had  reached  the  old  lady's 
side,  looked  from  one  to  another  of  the  motley  group  as  if  ask- 
ing an  explanation  of  what  had  been  said,  but  all  were  alike 
mystified. 

Sending  every  one  from  the  room  but  Dinah,  she  did  all  in 
her  power  to  quiet  the  old  lady's  fears. 

"I  'specs  Miss  M'riar  don'  took  de  linen-press  fur  de  ghos'," 
suggested  Dinah,  in  an  undertone  of  impatience,  "fur  I's  been 
gwine  'long  dese  passages  a  good  many  yeahs,  an'  /ain't  nebber 
seed  no  ghos'  yet,  an'  eb'rybody  knows  as  how  ghos'es  is  mo' 
aptin  to  walk  whar  cullud  fokes  sees  'em  dan  whar  de  white 
ones  does." 

Dinah  made  these  skeptical  remarks  in  a  very  low  tone,  but 
Miss  Maria,  if  she  did  not  hear,  must  have  suspected  their  pur- 
port. 

"I  knoiu  it  was  Margaret's  spirit,"  she  continued,  "and  it 
wore  the  old  gold-colored  brocade  I've  seen  her  in  so  often,  and 
the  ruff  and  cap  all  seemed  so  natural." 

A  half-formed  suspicion  of  Mrs,  Harvey's  as  to  the  origin  of 
the  old  lady's  fright  was  now  confirmed  by  these  words  of  Miss 
Maria's.  She  had  heard  Belle  say  that  Pauline  would  wear  this 
identical  costume. 

"Dear  aunt,"  she  exclaimed,  "I  think  I  can  explain  it  to  you 
satisfactorily  now.  Don't  you  know  they  are  getting  ready  for 
some  theatricals  to-night,  and  the  girls  have  rummaged  through 
all  my  old  chests  for  costumes,  and  one  of  them  I  know  had 
selected  that  brocade  of  your  sister's.  I  am  sure  that  is  the  solu- 
tion of  your  ghost  story,"  she  added. 


IVHaS  THE  PATRIOT 


15 


Miss  Maris,  sighed  audibly,  as  if  loth  to  resign  her  belief  in 
the  apparition  which  her  excited  imagination  had  clothed  with 
ghostly  mystery. 

"I  tole  you  all  de  time  'twasn't  no  ghos',  Miss'.  Me  or 
Susan,  ary  one,  wus  boun^  to  see  de  ghos'  ef  dese  passages  wus 
haunted.  Now,  ef  it  had  a  been  in  de  ok  part  ob  de  house,  I 
might  a  thought  Miss  M'riar  wus  right,  kase  Dilsy  cum  runnin' 
out  to  de  cabin  one  night  wid  her  eyes  mos'  bustin'  outen  her 
head,  and  sw'ar  she  seen  ole  marster  lookin'  froo  de  window  at 
her." 

"You  can't  always  rely  upon  what  Dilsy  says,  you  must 
remember,  Dinah,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey,  mildly. 

"Lawd,  Misstis.  I  knows  dat's  well  as  you,  but  she  p'intedly 
wus  skeered  dat  night;  she  seed  sumpin' oncommon.  But  she 
do  talk  a  heap.  I  don't  know  which  is  de  longes',  her  legs  or 
her  tongue." 

Just  then  a  timid  knock  was  heard,  and  Dinah,  answering, 
found  it  to  be  Pauline;  so  Mrs.  Harvey  conceived  it  best  to 
bring  her  in  as  she  was,  in  order  to  completely  dispel  the  old 
lady's  delusion.  She,  with  ready  grace,  endeavored  to  excuse 
her  thoughtless  freak,  and  Miss  Maria,  when  at  last  compre- 
hending it  all,  remarked : 

"The  style  of  dress  becomes  you  wonderfully,  child.  It  is  a 
pity  that  no  such  gowns  are  made  nowadays." 

After  many  interruptions,  the  rehearsal  was  finally  accom- 
plished and  our  young  friends  had  returned  once  more  to  the 
parlor,  where  they  found  the  usual  Christmas  bowl  of  egg-nog. 
Pauline,  \\\  merry  tones,  was  explaining  to  Charlie  Holmes  how 
she  had  become  frightened  herself  and  gotten  out  of  the  way  before 
he  came  to  Aunt's  Maria's  assistance,  when  Edward  Appleton, 
joining  them,  asked  if  he  might  be  allowed  to  hear  what  amused 
them. 

"Oh,  yes,"  said  Pauline,  but,  changing  her  mind  as  she 
caught  sight  of  a  badge  which  he  wore,  she  continued,  saucily  : 


"why  do  \ov  not  auoi't  the  more  becoming  blue  one?" 


ir//0'S  THE  PATRIOT :'  1 7 

"We  are  laughing  at  that  ugly  tri-colored  rosette  which  you  have 
pinned  to  your  coat.  Why  do  you  not  adopt  the  more  becom- 
ing blue  one,  such  as  the  other  gentlemen  wear?" 

"Ah,  Miss  Rhett,"  answered  Appleton,  with  grave  courtesy, 
"because  your  little  State  has  gotten  into  a  pet  and  jumped  out 
of  the  Union,  as  she  flatters  herself,  you  must  not  expect  loyal 
citizens  to  countenance  her  by  wearing  her  badge.  I  know  she 
will  repent  and  come  back  again  soon,  and  then  you  will  be 
sorry  that  you  laughed  at  my  tri-color." 

"Indeed!"  she  replied,  with  an  indignant  toss  of  the  head, 
"you  will  not  see  Carolina  coming  back  shortly.  I  only  wonder 
that  old  Virginia  should  hesitate  so  long  to  follow  her  example," 
and  she  glanced  at  Charlie  Holmes. 

"Let  me  tell  you.  Miss  Rhett,  with  all  due  respect,"  answered 
Appleton,  earnestly,  "that  your  people  are  in  too  great  a  hurry. 
If  they  had  only  started  a  revolution  in  the  Union,  instead  of 
first  withdrawing  from  it,  I  do  assure  you  that  they  would  have 
had  all  the  Democrats  of  the  North  with  them,  and,  together,  I 
know,  we  could  very  soon  settle  the  Republicans.  As  it  is,  how- 
ever, the  Northern  States  will  never  submit  to  this  thing  of 
secession  breaking  up  this  grand  old  Union." 

"But,  Mr.  Appleton,"  interposed  Charlie,  whose  wrath  had 
been  growing  as  Appleton  continued,  "suppose  the  Southern 
States  won't  submit  to  this  thing  of  union,  how  then?" 

"Indeed,  Holmes,"  returned  Appleton,  good-humoredly, 
"I  am  convinced  that  they  will  submit  when  the  alternative  is 
realized.  A  Republican  administration  will,  of  course,  go  to  the 
utmost  limit  of  its  power,  and,  indeed,  beyond,  if  necessary,  to 
coerce  the  seceding  States,  which  are  in  such  a  minority ;  but  I 
feel  confident  that  Virginia,  at  least,  will  conclude  to  remain  in 
the  Union  and  fight,  if  fight  she  must." 

"t  am  waiting  very  impatiendy  for  her  decision,"  answered 
Holmes.  "That  convention  of  ours  is  taking  a  long  time  to  find 
out  what  is  best  to  be  done.      If  it  don't  decide  now  very  soon  I 


i8 


irHQ-S  THE  PATRIOT.' 


think  I  shall  go  to  Carolina  and  offer  my  services,"  he  added, 
turning  to  Pauline. 

"  Pray  tell  us,  Mr.  Appleton,'"  said  Pauline,  "  what  r^^//  will 
do  in  the  event  of  a  war  ?  You  seem  to  know  so  well  what 
every  one  else  should  do." 

"I,  Miss  Rhett?"  he  answered,  with  hesitation,  "well,  I 
believe  I  would  go  on  a  pilgrimage  to  the  mountains  of  the 
moon,"  he  continued,  laughingly. 

"You  wouldn't  come  down  and  help  us  fight  the  Republicans 
then,  Appleton,"  said  Charlie,  with  feeling.  '-You  know  we 
will  want  all  the  recruits  w^e  can  get,  as  we  will  be  in  such  a 
minority." 

' '  Well,  Holmes,  I  guess  I  can't  really  say  as  yet  what  I 
might  do.  I  hope  I  may  never  be  called  upon  to  decide  that 
question.  I  certainly  wouldn't  like  to  come  against  old  Virginia 
with  a  gun  in  my  hand,"  answered  Appleton. 

"What  was  that  you  were  saying  about  a  gun,  Appleton?" 
said  Frank  Harvey,  who  came  up  at  that  critical  moment  with 
Fannie  Morton  on  his  arm. 

"Only  that  if  Virginia  dares  to  secede,  he  will  come  down 
here  and  shoot  you  and  me  and  burn  the  old  University,  and  the 
Lord  knows  what  else,"  answered  Charlie,  forgetting  in  his 
excitement  both  time  and  place. 

"Excuse  me,  Mr.  Holmes,"  said  Appleton,  calmly,  "but  I 
think  Miss  Rhett  can  testify  to  a  different  version  of  my  words." 

"  Indeed,  I  must  beg  to  be  excused,"  said  Pauline,  quickly; 
"  I  could  never  testify  to  anything  in  my  life,  except,"  she 
added,  presently,  turning  to  Fannie,  "to  my  ardent  desire  just 
now  to  hear  Miss  Morton  sing." 

She  saw  that  the  conversation  between  the  two  gentlemen 
Avas  being  carried  too  far,  and,  with  inimitable  tact,  aimed  to 
direct  it  in  another  channel. 

But  the  words  which  passed  between  them,  though  few,  were 
not  forgotten  by  either. 


irilO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  ip 

Pauline's  proposition  for  Miss  Morton  to  sing  was  warmly  sec- 
onded, but  Fannie  protested  that  Mr.  Harvey  and  herself  had 
been  appointed  a  committee  to  request  Miss  Rhett  to  play,  which 
she  did  to  perfection,  and  finally  consented  after  Fannie  agreed 
to  sing. 

A  conspicuous  beauty  in  any  assemblage,  Pauline  Rhett  lost 
none  of  her  prestige  even  here,  where  she  had  one  or  two  formida- 
ble rivals.  A  rather  tall,  perfectly-proportioned  figure  was  fin- 
ished by  a  head  that  a  Venus  might  have  envied,  whose  only 
ornament  was  its  wealth  of  sunny,  brown  hair,  coiled  in  rich  pro- 
fusion at  the  back  of  it,  defying  in  its  very  profuseness  any  more 
conventional  method  of  arrangement. 

To  nature's  lavish  gifts  had  been  added  a  highly-cultivated 
mind  and  winning  grace  of  manner. 

Charlie  Holmes  led  her  to  the  piano  and  stationed  himself  on 
her  right,  to  turn  the  leaves  of  her  music,  as  well  as  to  catch  any 
stray  words  she  might  find  the  opportunity  to  drop  him  ;  for,  to 
tell  the  truth,  he  had  quite  lost  his  heart  with  this  radiant  South 
Carolinian. 

Appleton,  meanwhile,  remained  where  she  had  left  him,  and 
upon  rising  from  her  seat  when  she  finished  playing,  Pauline 
glanced  timidly  around  and  met  his  eyes  fixed  upon  her  with  a 
look  of  the  deepest  interest.  The  color  which  sprang  to  her  face 
was  noted  by  Charlie  as  well  as  Appleton. 

x\fter  the  "good-nights"  were  said,  Belle  went  with  her 
mother  to  help  "  fill  the  stockings,"  which  were  hung  on  every 
available  point  in  the  dining-room,  by  both  the  white  and  colored 
children  of  the  household,  and,  after  leaving  a  generous  share 
for  each,  they  retired  to  their  rooms. 

The  four  young  ladies  occupied  a  large  chamber  together, 
and  who  that  has  ever  been  one  of  a  party  of  girls  in  a  Vir-ginia 
country  house  can  ever  forget  the  delightful  freedom  of  that 
magic  hour  when,  after  the  excitement  and  pleasures  of  the  day, 
they  meet  in  unrestrained  intercourse,  with  the  inevitable  accom- 


2  0  JVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

paniment  of  apples,  pickles,  or  something  else  equally  indiges- 
tible ;  the  different  confidences  then  exchanged  and  amusing 
experiences  related  ? 

Belle  found  Mr.  Appleton  under  discussion  as  she  entered 
with  a  plate  of  sweetmeats  and  fruit,  in  time  to  catch  Carrie 
Mason's  last  words  : 

'•  Indeed,  I'm  quite  struck  with  him,  though  it's  mortifying  to 
admit  that  I've  seen  very  litde  of  him." 

''I  am  sorry  I  can't  agree  with  you,"  said  Pauline.  "I 
think  he  is  decidedly  'stuck  up.'  You  ought  to  hear  the  way  he 
talks  about  the  South  and  what  she  ought  to  do.  What  induced 
your  brother  to  bring  that  Yankee  home  with  him,  anyhow, 
Belle  ?  "  she  continued. 

"He  is  no  Yankee,  Pauline,"  returned  Belle,  laughing;  "he 
is  a  Philadelphian." 

"I  would  like  to  know  the  difference  ?"  she  replied. 

"You  have  evidently  never  met  one  of  the  regular  New 
England  variety,  or  you  would  see  the  difference  very  quickly," 
answered  Belle.  "Edward  Appleton  has  been  at  the  University 
of  Virginia  for  several  years,  and  most  of  that  time  a  room-mate 
of  Frank's,  and  he  is  very  fond  of  him." 

"If  you  had  heard  the  way  he  talked  to-night  you  would  not 
think  he  was  very  friendly  to  the  South,"  answered  Pauline; 
"and  then  he  wears  that  hideous  tri-colored  rosette,  a1  though 
I  told  him  that  /  thought  it  was  ugly." 

"Indeed,  dear  Pauline,  you  must  not  be  so  prejudiced," 
said  Belle,  "and  I,  as  hostess,  command  you  to  keep  the 
peace.  Pray.  Carrie  Mason,"  she  continued,  presently,  "what 
are  you  doing  with  a  needle  and  thread  at  this  hour  of  the  night? 
Will  you  look  at  the  girl — she  is  actually  sewing?" 

Whereupon  Carrie  immediately  thrust  the  hand  containing 
the  work  behind  her,  but  that  proved  of  no  avail,  for  she  was 
caught  and  made  to  hold  out  each  hand  for  inspection,  and  lo !  a 
"blue  cockade  "  half  completed. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  21 

"Pray,  who  is  it  for?"  they  each  exclaimed,  and,  after 
swearing  them  to  secrecy,  Carrie  confessed  that  she  meant  to 
jjlace  it  under  Mr.  Appleton's  plate  next  morning. 

"And  see  if  he  will  not  replace  with  this  one  the  obnoxious 
tri-color  which  he  now  wears,  and  which,  it  is  quite  evident, 
neither  aunt  nor  uncle  like." 

"  I  tliink  he  ought  to  have  the  good  taste  to  leave  it  off  while 
he  is  here,  at  any  rate,"  exclaimed  Pauline,  indignantly. 

"Do,  pray,"  said  Fannie  Morton,  who  had  hitherto  taken 
very  little  part  in  the  conversation,  "allow  a  man  to  have  his 
own  opinion  of  things,  even  if  he  don't  express  them  in  what  we 
think  a  becoming  manner."  She  felt  called  upon  to  become 
champion  for  Frank's  friend. 

Early  the  following  morning  the  children  were  stealing  into 
every  room,  and  the  salutation  of  "  Christmas  gift! "  was  rung  in 
all  its  changes  as  they  hastened  to  the  dining-room  below  ;  and 
with  what  eager  delight  did  they  bring  from  the  depths  of  their 
stockings  the  treasures  therein  contained  ! 

What  child,  if  uninfluenced,  would  exchange  the  hidden 
mysteries  of  a  long  and  well-filled  stocking  in  the  gray  dawn  of 
a  Christmas  morning  for  all  the  revealed  glories  of  a  Christmas- 
tree  the  night  before  ? 

What  a  delightful  delusion  to  suppose  that  Santa  Claus  has 
brought  all  these  treasures  from  a  far-off  fairyland  in  the  myste- 
rious midnight  hours !  And  what  an  endless  variety  of  delight- 
ful dreams  and  fancies  he  indulges  in,  as  he  hurries  to  bed  soon 
after  sundown  the  evening  before !  Unlike  us  grown-up  chil- 
dren, the  realization  is  frequently  with  them  far  beyond  even 
their  expectation. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

50  the  delight  of  all,  the  morning  light  revealed  a  fall  of 
snow,  which  had  not  entirely  ceased,  and  promised  fine 
sleighing  by  evening.  Carrie  Mason  had  gone  to  the 
breakfast  room  at  an  early  hour  to  place  the  "blue  cockade" 
under  Appleton's  plate,  and  explain  to  Stephen,  the  tall  black 
waiter,  that  it  must  not  be  disturbed. 

"I  wish  you'd  make  me  one  o'  dem.  Miss  Carrie,"  said 
Stephen,  looking  at  the  cockade  with  admiring  eye;  "dey  is 
scan'lous  purty." 

"I  should  think  you  would  prefer  one  like  Mr.  Appleton 
Avears,  Stephen  ?  "'  answered  Carrie,  laughingly. 

*  ''Lawdy,  no,  miss,  I  doesn't  want  nuffin'  red;  I  'spises  ;r^." 

When  a  little  later  they  all  met  at  the  table  it  was  with  consid- 
erable effort  that  the  girls  looked  unconscious  and  indifferent, 
for  each  one  was  anxious  to  see  the  effect  of  the  discovery  of  the 
cockade  by  Appleton.  An  amused  expression  spread  itself  over 
his  face  as  he  raised  his  plate,  and  he  turned  his  handsome  eyes 
toward  Pauline. 

"So  you  intend  to  make  a  rebel  of  me  at  all  hazard,  I  see, 
Miss  Rhett  ?  '''  he  said,  smiling. 

"Indeed,  you  do  me  great  injustice,  Mr.  Appleton,"  she 
quickly  returned,  "  I  would  not  raise  a  finger  to  displace  the  beau- 
tiful fabric  of  freedom  and  liberty  which  exists  at  least  in  your 
imagination,  much  less  impose  a  badge  of  hostility  to  all  that  is 
grand  and  glorious.  Honestly,  Mr.  Appleton,  do  you  really 
believe  all  that  nonsense?"  she  added,  with  mock  seriousness. 

"Indeed,  Miss  Rhett,"  he  answered,  gracefully,  "I  can 
scarcely  say  what  my  convictions  are  now ;  can  only  tell  you 

'■'The  negroes  firmly  believed    that   7ed    flags  had   been   used    by   the   men   of  the 
slavinc;  vessels  to  attract  the  native  African  to  the  shores,  whence  they  were  captured, 
(2  3) 


WHO'S  THE  FArKIOT?  23 

what  I  believed  when  I  came,  before  I  had  been  exposed  to  the 
fascinations  of  Secessia's  fair  daughters,"  he  added,  in  lower 
tones. 

"  Now,  young  ladies,"  said  Colonel  Harvey,  who  had  been 
much  amused  at  the  cons]Diracy  against  Mr.  Appleton,  "I  think 
after  that  graceful  concession  on  the  part  of  our  friend,  he  might 
be  allowed  to  eat  his  breakfast  without  further  disturbance. 
You  all  must  not  suppose  that  because  there  is  a  large  party  in 
the  North,  desiring  to  impose  on  us  of  the  South,  that  we  have 
no  friends  there.  Let  me  relate  to  you  an  incident,  heard 
V;^ithin  the  past  few  days,  which  illustrates  the  estimation  in 
wliich  Virginia,  at  least,  is  held,  and  that,  too,  by  an  official 
of  the  Government : 

'■>  "My  friend.  Colonel  M.,  was  sent  to  England  last  spring, 
by  the  State  of  Virginia,  to  look  up  some  missing  testimony 
with  regard  to  the  long-disputed  boundary  line  between  Mary- 
land and  our  own  State.  In  order  to  present  to  the  Legislature, 
on  his  return,  a  complete  and  exhaustive  statement  of  facts 
relatmg  to  it,  it  was  necessary  that  he  should  make  copies  of  a 
large  number  of  original  grants  and  other  manuscripts,  which, 
together  with  maps  and  publications  relating  to  it,  filled  a  sailor's 
chest  weighing  five  hundred  pounds. 

"  He  landed  in  New  York  the  very  day  before  Mr.  Lincoln's 
election,  and  being  anxious,  as  he  expressed  it,  to  cast  one  more 
vote  for  a  Presidential  candidate  of  the  United  States,  he  was 
impatient  at  any  delay.  Going  at  once  to  the  Custom-house 
official,  he  asked  to  have  his  baggage  inspected  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. A  high  ecclesiastical  dignitary,  who  was  passenger  by  the 
same  steamer,  and  also  a  native  of  New  York,  was  at  the  time 
standing  near,  wliile  his  own  trunks  were  being  overhauled. 
Colonel  M.,  handing  the  officer  his  keys,  made  known  his 
anxiety  to  get  off  as  soon  as  possible,  and  went  with  him  to 
point  out  the  different  pieces  of  baggage. 

"■•=  Colonel  Angus  W.  McDonald,  of  Winchester,  Virginia. 


24 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


"On  reaching  the  large  chest,  upon  which  his  name  was 
printed,  and  under  it — '  Commissioner  from  Virginia,'  the  officer 
turned  and  said  : 

"  '  You  are  from  Virginia,  I  see.' 

"  Colonel  M.  assented. 

"  '  Very  well,  sir,'  he  continued  ;  '  I  do  not  consider  it  neces- 
sary to  examine  your  baggage.  In  my  long  experience  at  this 
port,  I  have  never  known  a  Virginia  gentleman  to  attempt  to 
smuggle  anything  through  here.' 

"  Whereupon  Colonel  M.,  who  could  never  repeat  the  story 
without  a  tremulous  voice  and  tearful  eye  at  the  tribute  to  his 
much -loved  State,  said  to  him  : 

"  '  I  have  several  articles  of  jewelry,  sir,  and  some  pieces  of 
silk,  upon  which  I  expected  to  pay  duty,  though  they  are  only 
intended  as  presents  for  my  family.' 

"The  officer  replied  that  he  would  accept  his  assurance  that 
the  articles  named  were  to  be  used  in  that  way,  and  upon  such 
no  duty  was  imposed." 

They  all  listened  attentively  to  Colonel  Harvey's  narrative, 
seeming  much  impressed,  and  Appleton  added  : 

"  And  Virginia  is  held  in  just  such  estimation  by  a  very  large 
majority  of  the  people  at  the  North — as  well  as  South  Carolina," 
he  continued,  turning  to  Pauline. 

Miss  Maria's  excitement  of  the  previous  evening  had  left  her. 
nerves  in  a  very  weak  condition,  and  she  had  been  unable  to 
appear  at  the  breakfast  table,  though  Ruth,  her  maid,  had  been 
sent  with  instructions  to  bring  that  all-important  meal  to  her 
chamber. 

"  As  usual,  Ruth,"  said  the  old  lady,  after  being  propped  up 
to  enjoy  her  favorite  meal,  "  you  have  not  brought  sugar  enough 
for  my  tea.  I  beg  you  will  go  down  and  ask  Dinah  to  give  you 
several  large  lumps.  You  know  I  can't  drink  it  at  all  unless  it's 
sweet." 

"Dinah,"   said  Ruth,   when  she   found  her   soon  after,  "I 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  25 

come  arter  more  sugar — ole  Miss'  say  you  tryin'  to  starve  her 
on  sugar,  he!  he  !  he!  " 

"I  specs  you  eat  up  half  what  I  gin  you  on  yo'  way 
upsta'rs,  you  nigger,"  said  Dinah. 

"  I  'clar'  'fore  de  Lawd  I  hasn't.  Dinah  Johnson,  you  don't 
know  all  de  white  sugar  dat  ole  'oman  resumes.  'Pon  my  soul ' 
she  have  resolved  enough  sugar  in  her  tea  to  buy  a  whole  plan- 
tation o'  niggers,  she  have.'''' 

"Plantation  o'  niggers,  indeed — dat  am  a  putty  way  fur  you 
to  be  talkin'  about  yo'  color,"  said  Susan,  a  housemaid,  just 
then  coming  up.  "You  jis  ought  to  hear  de  Avay  de  white  fokes 
in  dar  is  talkin'  about  the  Norf  an'  de  Souf ;  'pears  to  me  like 
sumpin  is  gwine  to  happen." 

"  De  thing  what  ought  to  happen  now,  Rufe,  is  fur  you  to  go 
long  to  }o'  Miss'  wid  dat  ar  sugar.  Don't  stan'  listenin'  to 
Susan,"  said  Dinah,  and  Ruth  went  off,  though  with  reluctant 
steps. 

"  I  tell  you,  Dinah,  it  does  'pear  to  me  like  sumpin  is  g\vi.ne 
to  happen  sho  nuff.  Dey  don't  seem  to  like  dat  fellow  from  de 
Norf  what's  w'aring  de  red  an'  de  white  an'  de  blue  rosette  ; 
an'  he  so  purty,  too.  What  you  reckon  it's  all  about,  Dinah  ?  " 
continued  Susan,  with  interest. 

"  1  jis  knows  dis  much,  Susan,  dat  'taint  no  bus'ness  o'  mine, 
and  ef  dat  was  aWjou  knowed  you'd  git  along  better'n  you  do." 

The  welcome  snow  continued  to  fall  until  late  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  at  dinner  the  gentlemen  announced  the  roads  suffi- 
ciently "broken"  to  admit  of  sleighing. 

Frank  Harvey  and  Charlie  Holmes  had  spent  the  morning, 
with  the  assistance  of  one  or  two  of  the  negro  men,  in  recon- 
structing an  old  sleigh  that  had  been  thrown  aside,  as  the  new 
one  was  not  capacious  enough  to  furnish  seats  for  more  than  two 
of  the  party. 

Frank  had  placed  the  new  sleigh  at  Appleton's  disposal,  he 
being  the  greatest  stranger  of  the  party,  with  the  understand- 


26  JrnaS  THE  PATRIOT  f 

ing  that  be  would  invite  whoever  lie  preferred  to  accompany 
him,  while  the  rest  of  them  were  to  occupy  the  large  sleigh.  It 
had  been  quite  conceded  among  the  girls  that  Carrie  Mason 
would  accompany  Appleton,  and  they  could  scarcely  conceal 
their  surjjrise  when  he  asked  Pauline  to  share  the  sleigh  with 
him  ;  nor  did  her  reply  indicate  any  very  great  eagerness  to 
accept. 

"  I  will  go,  on  one  condition,"  she  said,  laughing. 

"You  have  but  to  name,  it,  Miss  Rhett,"  he  answered,  gal- 
lantly. 

"  Very  well,"  she  replied,  saucily;  "you  must  replace  the 
ugly  little  rosette  which  you  now  wear  with  the  one  you  found 
under  your  plate  at  breakfast." 

Appleton  looked  quite  grave  for  a  moment,  as  if  he  regretted 
his  ready  concession  ;   then,  looking  up  quickly,  said  : 

"Let  us  set  the  nation  an  illustrious  example  and  compro- 
mise matters;  I  will  wear  ncil/icr,  and  both  shall  go  together  into 
my  pocket  or  yours,  whichever  you  prefer." 

"  Indeed,"  she  returned,  "  it  will  be  dangerous  for  me  to  get 
it  in  my  possession ;  so  put  them  both  into  the  innermost 
recesses  of  your  inside  pocket,  and  I  will  go." 

No  one  had  noticed  the  cpiick  color  that  came  and  went  in 
Carrie's  face  as  this  arrangement  was  made,  for  this  young  Phil- 
adelphian,  with  his  graceful  courtesy  and  firm  adherence  to  what 
he  conceived  was  right,  had  quite  won  her  gentle  heart.  The 
fact  of  his  being  the  sole  representative  of  an  unpopular  cause 
had  first  excited  her  sympathies,  and  then  her  pity ;  and  you, 
my  reader,  if  you  be  young  or  even  middle-aged,  know  well  the 
next  of  kin  to  pity.  She  made  herself  ready,  however,  to  go 
with  the  others,  concealing  her  disappointment  as  best  she  could. 

As  they  sped  along  over  the  snow-clad  earth,  Pauline's  rich, 
musical  laugh,  as  it  rang  out  above  the  "jingle  of  the  bells," 
was  ever  and  anon  borne  back  to  them;  and,  thougli  Charlie 
felt  chagrined  that  he  had  been  deprived  the  pleasure  of  her 


ir/urs  THE  patriot 


27 


society,  he  comforted  himself  with  the  reflection  that  she  was 
sacrificing  herself  on  the  ahar  of  politeness,  which  conclusion, 
however,  did  not  altogether  agree  with  the  tVequent  bursts  of 
merriment  from  the  sleigh  in  front. 

One  thing  only  had  occurred  to  mar  the  anticipated  enjoy- 
ment of  the  evening  ;  John  Randolph,  who  was  to  take  the  princi- 
pal part  in  their  comedy,  had  not  \et  arrived. 

The  sleighing  party  had  returned  and  dispersed  to  their 
various  apartments,  had  indeed  begun  their  toilets  for  the  even- 
ing, when  the  ubiquitous  Dilsy,  rushing  in,  in  her  usual  breath- 
less haste,  announced  : 

'•  Sum'body  else  comin'.  Miss'!  I  hyeah  de  bells  comin', 
mos'  up  to  de  house!  " 

"Why,  John,  old  fellow,"  said  Frank,  a  {tw  minutes  after- 
ward, as  he  met  his  friend  on  the  stairway,  "we  had  almost 
ceased  to  ex|)ect  you,  and  I  do  assure  you  that  you  would  have 
brought  down  many  anathemas  on  your  devoted  head,  had  you 
disappointed  us." 

'•I  do,  indeed,  Frank,  owe  many  apologies  for  my  tardi- 
ness," answered  his  friend,  ''but  we  have  been  engrossed  with 
many  graver  things  since  you  all  left  college.  We  have  gotten 
the  company  organized  at  last,  and  been  drilhng  night  and  day. 
I  tell  you  I  have  had  a  time  of  it,  and  might  have  broken  ray 
engagement  altogether  had  I  not  known  that  my  place  could 
not  be  easily  supplied  on  such  short  notice.  I  tell  you,  Frank," 
he  added,  "  there  are  stirring  times  ahead  of  us  " 

"Well,  we  must  not  croak  to-night,  at  least;  we  have  made 
up  our  minds  to  have  a  royal  time,  and  fling  dull  care  to  t!ie 
winds,"  answered  Frank,  lightly. 

"What  say  you,  Appleton?"  he  continued,  after  they  had 
entered  the  room,  and  Randolph  and  the  latter  had  exchanged 
salutations,  "to  joining  a  light  infantry  or  cavalry  company? 
Randolph  says,  the  military  tever  is  running  pretty  high  among 
the  tellows  at  colleg;e." 


28  JVHO\S  THE  PATRFOT? 

"  I  beg  you  to  excuse  my  answering  that  question,  Frank," 
answered  Appleton,  gravely.  "  I  say  let  us  banish  disagreeable 
possibilities  for  more  agreeable  realities." 

Randolph  had  often  represented  the  character  assigned  him, 
and  felt  no  hesitation  in  undertaking  it,  though  he  had  not  been 
present  at  any  of  the  rehearsals.  Not  long  after  eight  o'clock 
the  invited  guests  from  the  neighboring  town  of  Winchester  and 
vicinity  began  to  assemble,  and  soon  the  spacious  parlors  were 
filled  with  eager  faces  anxious  for  the  curtain  to  rise.  The  stage 
had  been  erected  at  the  end  of  the  back  parlor,  furnishing  a 
good  view  from  both  rooms.  The  play,  which  consists  of  a 
series  of  comical  mistakes,  is  well  performed,  and  soon  after  the 
guests  are  invited  to  a  sumptuous  supper,  prepared  in  the  dining- 
room.  When  they  return  again  to  the  parlors,  the  rows  of  seats 
have  been  removed  and  a  smoothly-waxed  floor  has  been  uncov- 
ered for  the  benefit  of  the  dancers,  while  the  stage  is  now  occu- 
pied by  a  band  of  swarthy  musicians,  who  are  tuning  their 
instruments  for  the  evening's  work,  and  seem  to  anticipate  as 
much  pleasure  from  their  own  performances  as  do  the  dancers 
themselves.  One  of  them,  indeed,  seems  a  part  of  his  instru- 
ment, as  he  writhes  and  turns  with  every  vibration  of  his  strings. 

The  floor  now  is  soon  filled,  and  we  recognize  Carrie  and 
Appleton,  side  by  side,  at  the  head  of  the  cotillion,  while  Char- 
lie stands  with  Pauline  at  no  great  distance. 

As  the  evening  wore  on,  however,  wearied  with  dancing, 
Pauline  has  retired  to  the  roomy  recess  of  a  window  in  the  large 
hall,  and  Charlie  is  again  by  her  side,  only  too  well  satisfied  to 
have  her  thus  to  himself.  Before  very  long  Appleton  entered 
with  Carrie  on  his  arm,  and  his  head  was  bent  as  if  to  catch  the 
lightest  word  of  his  fair  companion. 

"  Your  Yankee  beau  seems  to  be  forsaking  his  allegiance  this 
evening.  Miss  Pauline,"  said  Charlie,  maliciously. 

"  You  should  select  your  words  with  more  care,  Mr.  Holmes," 
she  retorted,  quickly  ;    "  one  can  not  forsake  that  to  which  they 


Wlicrs  77//-:  PATRIOTS  29 

have  not  been  devoted."  A  slight  bridling\n  her  manner  showed 
some  displeasure,  whether  caused  by  Appleton's  devotion  to 
another  or  by  Charlie's  commenting  on  it,  it  was  impossible  to 
tell. 

"I  really  feared,"  continued  Charlie,  "that  he  might  com- 
pletely proselyte  you,  and  probably  induce  you  to  i)in  back  that 
ugly  tri-color. " 

"I  am  sorry  to  see  my  Virginia  friends  so  intolerant  toward 
a  stranger,"  presently  said  Pauline.  "It  seems  inconsistent 
with  their  national  reputation." 

But  Charlie  continued,  mercilessly  : 

"  Then  it  is  only  your  extreme  hospitality  that  induces  you  to 
bestow  your  sweetest  smiles  in  that  direction  ?  What  a  relief 
that  confession  is !  "  he  added,  mockingly,  for  he  had  not  yet 
forgiven  Pauline  for  depriving  him  of  her  society  during  the 
sleigh  ride. 

"  How  could  you  suspect  me  of  any  other  motive  ?  "  replied 
Pauline,  archly. 

"  Then  I  may  '  lay  that  fiattering  unction  to  my  soul?'  "  asked 
Charlie,  earnestly. 

•'Here  they  are  at  last,"  said  Belle  Harvey,  who  just  then 
came  up  with  Randolph.  "We  have  been  looking  ibr  you 
everywhere." 

"They  are  forming  now  for  the  Virginia  reel,  Miss  Rhett," 
said  Randolph,  "and  I  think  I  am  to  have  the  honor  of  dancing 
that  with  you." 

"I  believe  that  was  the  arrangement,"  said  Pauline,  refer- 
ring to  her  card,  and  rising  as  she  did  so. 

Appleton  glanced  quickly  around  as  Randolph  passed  with 
Pauline,  and  very  soon  after  he  took  his  place  opposite  her  in 
the  dance,  with  Fani.ie  Morton  as  his  partner. 

"  Charlie,"  said  Belle,  laughingly,  "  why  are  you  monopoliz- 
ing Pauline  in  this  manner  ?  Two  or  three  gentlemen  have  been 
looking  for  her.     You  must  not  be  selfish  because  you  have  the 


20  -WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

claim  of  a  prior  acquaintance.  By  the  way,"  she  added,  '"do 
you  think  she  has  changed  since  you  saw  her  in  Richmond  last 
winter  ?  " 

"Not  materially,  only  grown  more  beautiful,"  said  Charlie, 
"and  proportionately  more  dangerous.  I  very  much  fear,  too, 
that  she  is  inclined  to  flirt." 

"  Now,  I  think  you  do  her  an  injustice  there,  Charlie.  AVhen- 
ever  a  girl  makes  herself  as  agreeable  as  she  knows  how,  she 
always  lays  herself  open  to  that  charge  by  your  se.x.  I  think  it 
is  a  hard  case,"  said  Belle,  in  an  injured  tone;  "and,  besides, 
the  universal  vanity  of  mankind  is  responsible  for  it  when  it  is 
developed  in  a  woman.  The  proneness  of  your  sex  to  believe 
anything  complimentary  to  themselves  furnishes  a  great  tempta- 
tion for  one  to  indulge  in  the  extravagantly  agreeable,"  she  con- 
tinued, laughing. 

"And  an  equal  disinclination  to  accept  as  facts  unpleasant 
assertions  must  be  my  excuse  for  taking  issue  with  you  in  your 
last  remark,  my  friend,"  said  Charlie. 

A  few  days  more  of  varied  enjoyments  brought  the  Christmas 
holidays  to  a  close,  and  our  friends  are  congregated  in  the  draw- 
ing-room for  the  last  time.  A  sadness  pervades  the  entire 
group ;  something  prophetic  seems  to  brood  over  them.  Moment- 
ous events  were  crowding  so  rapidly  upon  the  heels  of  each  other 
that  thoughtful  minds,  even  among  the  young  people,  regarded 
the  future  with  grave  apprehension.  Edward  Appleton,  though 
he  had  spent  so  short  a  time  in  the  society  of  Pauline,  felt  that 
he  could  not  go  back  to  his  studies  contentedly  unless  he  had 
some  understanding  with  her.  He  felt  little  encouragement, 
however,  for  he  well  knew  how  unpopular  at  that  time  was  any 
one  among  her  own  people  who  did  not  agree  with  the  politics 
of  that  locality. 

As  for  Pauline,  she  had  not  taken  time  to  analyze  her  feelings 
toward  Appleton,  though  she  was  conscious  that  they  had  under- 
gone a  revolution.     She  had  quite  made  up  her  mind  at  fust  to 


IfJ/O'S   THE  rATRlOJr  31 

dislike  him  ///  toto  on  ])rinci])le ;  but  lie  had  insinuated  himself 
into  her  good  graces  almost  before  she  knew  it,  and  how  could 
she  repel  such  gracefully-proffered  homage  ?  On  the  contrary, 
the  thought  of  its  ceasing  gave  her  a  shar-jD  pang.  If  she  could 
but  induce  him  to  wear  the  "blue  cockade,"  then,  she  tliought, 
she  might  receive  his  attentions  without  any  qualms  of  con- 
science. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  evening  he  found  himself  at  her 
side,  behind  the  piano,  somewhat  apart  from  the  others.  Pau- 
line had  been  i)laying  for  some  time,  and  fmally  arose  to  leave 
her  seat;  but  Appleton,  feeling  that  this  might  be  his  last  oppor- 
tunity, laid  his  hand  gently  on  hers  as  if  to  detain  her,  and  she 
resumed  it  again,  though  with  seeming  reluctance.  An  embar- 
rassing pause  ensued,  which  was  at  last  broken  by  Appleton  in 
suppressed  tones,  as  if  unwilling  that  she  should  know  the  depths 
to  which  he  was  stirred. 

"  Are  )-ou  at  all  concerned.  Miss  Pauline,  tliat  in  a  few  hours 
more  I  shall  be  far  away  from  you,  with  no  definite  ])rospect  of 
seeing  you  again  \-cry  soon?" 

"  Of  course  I  am  sorry  you  all  are  going  back  to  college  so 
soon.  I  wish  Christmas  holidays  came  once  a  month,"  she 
answered,  lightly. 

"Will  you  not  give  me  some  assurance  that  I  will  not  be  for- 
gotten, and,  indeed,  Pauline,"  he  continued,  boldly,  "that  the 
lo\e  which  has  been  growing  in  my  heart  for  you  every  day 
since  we  met  is  accepted?" 

She  had  carelessly  turned  over  the  leaves  of  a  piece  of  music 
before  her  while  he  was  speaking,  and  now  turned  and  said, 
half-playfully  : 

"Mr.  Appleton,  do  let  your  parting  request  be  something 
with  which  I  can  more  readily  comply." 

"Do  you  think,"  he  answered,  quickly,  "that  you  have  a 
right  to  trifle  with  me  in  this  way?  Have  you  not  shown  in 
many  ways  that  my  attentions  are  agreeable,  and  now,  when   I 


32  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

would  ask  something  in  return  for  the  heart  which  I  so  willingly 
lay  at  your  feet,  am  I  to  be  made  a  butt  and  a  laughing  stock  for 
you  ?  I  tell  you,  Pauline  Rhett,  you  have  no  right  to  treat 
me  so." 

When  Appleton  first  commenced  the  sentence  Pauline  looked 
proudly  indifferent,  but  as  he  proceeded  she  turned  from  him,  as 
if  to  hide  the  effect  of  his  words.  When  he  ceased  speaking, 
she  murmured  in  broken  accents,  with  downcast  eyes  : 

"Think  what  a  short  time  v/e  have  known  each  other." 

To  which  he  replied,  with  eagerness  : 

''But  the  language  of  the  heart  has  a  wider  range  than  the 
voice,  and  ordinary  degrees  of  time  can  not  be  applied  to  its 
action.  I  feel,  indeed,  as  if  I  had  known  you  all  my  life,  for," 
he  continued,  passionately,  "are  you  not  the  embodiment  of  the 
ideal  which  I  have  long  worshiped?  Say,  Pauline,  will  you 
not  grant  me  some  token  that  you  are  not  insensible  to  my 
suit  ?  " 

"I  can  not  answer  you  to-night,"  said  Pauline,  rising 
abruptly,  as  if  to  end  the  interview.  Appleton,  quickly  divin- 
ing her  object,  also  arose  and  offered  his  arm,  and  they  joined  a 
group  that  were  admiring  some  engravings  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  room. 

xA.lthough  not  what  is  called  a  "designing  flirt,"  the  ingre- 
dient of  coquetry  was  largely  employed  in  Pauline's  creation. 
Even  now,  that  her  feelings  were  deeply  involved,  her  pride,, 
false  though  it  may  have  been,  would  not  allow  her  to  commit 
herself.  She  found  Appleton  so  agreeable  that  the  tender  inter- 
est which  others  had  in  vain  sought  to  excite  was  almost  uncon- 
sciously awakened  by  him,  though,  now  that  he  asked  for  a 
formal  admission  of  the  fact,  she  was  unwilling  to  make  it. 
She  was  haunted,  too,  by  the  fearful  certainty  that  her  love 
would  not  meet  with  the  sanction  of  those  at  her  own  home, 
for,  with  all  her  influence,  she  could  not  change  his  opinions  on 
the  one  great  point  of  difference. 


IVHaS  'J' HI-:  rA7'A'707'/  23 

The  University  party  was  to  leave  Belmont  early  on  the  fol- 
lowing morning,  some  time  before  the  regular  breakfast  hour. 

Pauline  said  "good-night  and  good-bye,"  as  if  not  expecting 
to  meet  them  again,  from  which  fact  Charlie  Holmes,  who  had 
been  a  close  observer  of  the  interview  behind  the  piano,  argued 
that  Appleton  had  urged  an  unsuccessful  suit. 

He  had  regarded  him  as  an  intruder  from  the  first,  and,  now 
that  Pa:uline  seemed  to  accept  his  attentions  so  readily,  the  prej- 
udice which  had  existed  at  college  became  tenfold  greater. 

On  the  following  morning  they  gathered  in  the  breakfast- 
room  for  the  last  time.  Belle,  as  hostess,  considered  it  her  duty 
to  overlook  the  inconvenient  hour,  and  Fannie  well  knew  that 
Frank  would  return  to  his  studies  with  a  heavy  heart  did  she  fail 
to  be  present.  The  even  tenor  of  their  love  was  fast  giving  the 
lie  to  the  old  adage  :    "  The  course  of  true  love,"  etc. 

Appleton  strove  manfully  to  conceal  his  disappointment  at 
Pauline's  absence,  and  could  not  control"  a  certain  wistful  look 
whenever  the  door  opened,  for  he  hoped  to  the  last  that  she 
would  come.  Sure  enough,  at  almost  the  last  moment  she 
walked  in,  her  crimson-tinted  morning  dress  throwing  a  pecul- 
iarly-becoming light  over  her  face,  though  there  was  evident 
constraint  in  her  manner  as  she  offered  apology  for  her  tardy 
appearance.  It  was  now  soon  announced  that  the  stage-coach 
had  arrived,  and  in  the  bustle  of  leave-taking  and  starting  the 
party  became  scattered,  and  Appleton  found  himself  alone  in  the 
room  with  Pauline.  Hastily  taking  advantage  of  the  oppor- 
tunity thus  afforded,  he  went  quickly  to  her  side. 

"  Have  you  no  single  word  of  encouragement  for  me?"  he 
asked,  earnestly. 

She  looked  into  his  face  with  brimming  eyes  and  extended 
her  hand.  He  threw  his  arm  around  her  unresisting  form,  and 
pressed  her  to  him  in  a  hurried  embrace,  then  loosening  his  hold, 
passed  out  of  the  room  quickly,  but  that  silent  caress  spoke 
volumes  for  both. 


CHAPTER  V. 

T  is  in  the  spring  of  '6i.  A  man,  somewhat  past  the  prime 
of  Hfe,  yet  strong  and  muscular  in  appearance,  is  following 
■--  his  plow  in  a  field,  near  the  turnpike  leading  into  the  town 
of  Winchester.  He  is  presently  approached  by  a  stalwart  young 
smith,  whose  long  leather  apron  and  hammer  in  hand  proclaim 
his  occupation.  He  is  much  excited  as  he  leaves  the  group  col- 
lected in  front  of  his  shop  and  approaches  his  father,  who  brings 
his  team  to  a  halt  as  he  nears  the  fence  which  separates  him 
from  his  son. 

"What  now,  Jacob?"  he  says,  impatiently. 

"  Father,  I  tell  you  I  mean  to  quit  the  shop  and  join  the 
company  that  they  are  getting  up  in  town.  It's  no  use  to  talk 
to  me  any  longer.  I've  listened  to  you  all  along  because  you 
were  my  father,  but  my  self-respect  will  let  me  do  so  no  longer; 
I  am  going."  And  he  emphasized  his  last  words  with  a  heavy 
stroke  of  the  hammer  on  the  fence. 

"  More's  the  pity  that  you  are  such  a  fool,  Jacob,"  answered 
his  father.  "  What  have  you  got  to  fight  for,  I'd  like  to  know? 
Do  you  own  a  single  nigger,  or  will  you  ever  own  anvthing  as 
long  as  you  mind  other  people's  business  instead  of  your  own?" 

"  But  I  consider  this  my  business,  father;  here  is  my  home 
and  here  are  my  friends." 

"  What  have  you  heard,  anyhow,  to  start  you  off  in  this 
way  ?  "  asked  his  father. 

"  Well,  the  news  has  just  come  that  Sumter  has  surrendered, 
and  Mr.  Lincoln  calls  for  seventy-five  thousand  troops.  They 
will  no  doubt  be  raised,  but  they  won't  all  answer  to  Mr.  Lin- 
coln's call.  We  are  hourly  expecting  the  news,  too,  of  Virginia's 
secession,"  he  added,  excitedly. 

(34) 


U'BO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  35 

"Well,  well,"  said  the  old  man,  with  a  groan,  "you  think 
she's  got  the  right  to  turn  against  the  old  Union,  and  that  gives 
you  the  right  to  go  against  your  father." 

"  No,  father,  that  is  not  it ;  but  the  more  I  turn  it  over  in  my 
mind,  the  more  I  think  the  State  has  got  the  first  right.  The 
State  is  older  than  the  Union ;  she  gave  the  Union  her  power  at 
first,  and  they  make  a  bargain.  The  Federal  Government  breaks 
the  bargain  —  that  frees  the  State  from  her  part  also,  and  natur- 
ally throws  it  back  to  its  first  condition.  I  can't  see  how  any- 
body can  look  at  it  any  other  way." 

"  Yes,  you  young  fire-eater,  you  are  like  the  oalance  of  'em — 
you  want  to  break  up  this  glorious  Union.  Talk  about  your 
friends,"  he  continued,  in  a  derisive  tone,  "where  are  they? 
These  people  don't  think  as  much  of  you  as  of  the  nigger  that 
drives  their  horses  and  belongs  to  'em.  Just  stand  back,  I  sav, 
and  wait  awhile,  and  you'll  see  if  Abraham  Lincoln  don't  do  the 
right  thing.  He'll  pull  down  some  of  these  high  and  mighty 
aristocrats.  He'll  give  us  all  a  fair  chance.  What  chance,  I 
say,  has  the  poor  white  man  got  here  now,  when  the  nigger 
works  for  nothing.  I  always  repented  the  day  I  landed  here, 
anyhow,  and  if  you  go  join  this  army  of  secessionists  I'll  repent 
it  more  than  ever." 

"  But  you  see,  father,"  returned  Jacob,  "  that  the  Abolition- 
ists have  been  working  this  thing  up  for  a  long  time ;  they  have 
got  their  man  in  at  last,  and  although  the  South  has  the  right, 
under  the  Constitution,  to  hold  her  slaves,  she  knows  she  can 
not  enjoy  that  right  much  longer;  so,  while  she  can,  she  wishes 
to  leave  the  Union  because  her  rights  will  be  no  longer  respected 
m  it.  You  know,  too,  that  the  Northern  States  did  not  think- 
slavery  wrong  till  they  found  their  climate  too  cold  to  work  'em 
profitably,  and  then  instead  of  freeing  'em  they  brought  every 
man  down  South  and  sold  'em  for  big  prices.  If  they  are  Avork- 
ing  this  thing  on  principle,  it  seems  to  me  they  should  have  freed 
those  that  were  in  their  power  ;  and  mmi,  why  don't  they  propose 


^6  IVHO'S   THE  PATRIOT? 

to  buy  'em  all,  and  then  they  would  have  the  right  to  free  them; 
but,  as  it  is,  the  South  has  the  right  to  her  property  in  whatever 
shape  it  may  be,  and  fight  for  your  rights  is  my  motto." 

The  little  cottage  near  the  smith's  shop  was  quiet  and  sad  that 
night.  Only  Jonathan  Wilder  and  his  elderly  wife  sat  in  the 
clean  little  eating-room,  after  their  lonely  tea.  The  ticking  of 
the  clock  on  the  mantel  was  the  only  sound  to  be  heard,  save 
tlie  click  (if  the  sharp  steel  needles,  while  she  knitted  away  more 
earnestly  than  usual,  as  if  she  would  weave  into  the  rapidly- 
growing  stocking  some  of  the  sorrow  which  oppressed  her. 

Their  only  son,  Jacob,  had  gone,  in  the  face  of  their  opposi- 
tion, to  the  armory,  where  there  was  a  gathering  of  the  citizens 
to  organize  new  military  companies,  and  recruit  those  already 
formed.  They  were  near  enough  to  hear  the  beating  of  drums, 
cheers,  and  firing  of  cannon,  from  which  they  argued  that  the 
news  of  Virginia's  secession  must  have  reached  there.  These 
old  people  had  emigrated  from  a  barren  part  of  Pennsylvania 
many  years  before,  in  the  hope  of  improving  their  fortunes,  but 
had  not  outlived  their  affection  for  their  native  State,  and  could 
not  understand  why  their  son  entertained  sentiments  so  different 
from  those' which  they  had  ever  sought  to  instill. 

Although  the  vague  hope  of  one  day  owning  some  of  those 
"  niggers,"  of  whom  he  spoke  so  contemptuously,  had  been  a 
strong  incentive  to  Jonathan  Wilder's  emigration,  yet,  as  years 
passed,  and  he  had  failed  to  enrich  himself  in  that  species  of 
property,  not  so  much  from  a  want  of  effort  on  his  part  as  a  lack 
of  capital  to  invest,  he  had  somewhat  modified  his  views. 

Jacob,  with  more  than  ordinary  intelligence,  had  fashioned 
his  ideas  of  justice  and  right  quite  independently  of  his  father's 
prejudices,  and  had  unconsciously  absorbed  the  sentiments  and 
opinions  of  those  with  whom  he  came  in  daily  contact,  and 
whose  warm,  sympathetic  natures  he  found  more  congenial  than 
those  of  his  parents.  The  matter  of  State's  rights,  secession,  and 
so  forth  had  occupied  his  busy  brain  for  some  time  past,  and  he 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS  .  - 

sought  to  enlighten  himself  on  those  points  whenever  he  could 
spare  the  time  from  his  daily  round  of  work. 

The  news  of  Virginia's  final  step  had  created  the  wildest  joy 
and  delight,  as  her  people  were  well-nigh  worn  out  at  the  inac- 
tion of  her  convention.  Had  it  not  been  for  Mr.  Lincoln's  call 
for  troops  to  invade  the  Southern  States,  which  fell  like  a  thun- 
derbolt among  that  extremely-deliberate  and  well-ordered  body 
of  gentlemen,  the  ordinance  of  secession  would,  most  likely, 
never  have  been  passed  at  all  by  that  organization.  But  now, 
men,  young  and  old,  rushed  to  take  up  arms. 

Our  representatives  in  the  United  States  Congress  resigned 
their  high  and  honorable  places,  gave  up  comfortable  salaries, 
and  bade  adieu  forever  to  those  with  whom  they  had  associated 
for  so  many  years  in  the  halls  of  legislation.  Men  in  high  rank, 
both  in  the  army  and  navy,  resigned  their  offices  and  hurried  to 
offer  their  services  to  the  mother  that  had  nurtured  them. 

Could  all  this  have  been  done  without  firm  conviction  that 
sacred  rights  had  been  assailed  ?  And  most  indignantly  would 
they  have  spurned  the  imputation  that  the  sordid  fear  of  losing 
their  slaves  had  driven  them  to  arms.  Her  guaranteed  rights 
were  threatened,  and  the  South  rose  as  a  man  to  defend  them, 
and  in  a  manner  which  she  inte'-preted  to  be  a  lawful  and  a  just 
one. 

As  we  glance  back  through  the  vista  of  lengthening  years, 
and  behold  the  changes  that  have  been  wrought  in  some  mys- 
terious way,  we  can  only  feel,  however,  that  what  has  happened 
was  for  her  best  good,  as  thereby  she  has  been  rebeved  of  her 
entailed  burden  of  slavery,  though  not  in  a  manner  which 
seemed  to  her  either  just  or  legal.  She  has  been  terribly  pun- 
ished, if  unconsciously  she  sinned.  Not  often  have  a  people 
been  called  upon  to  endure  what  has  fallen  to  her  lot. 

But  now  we  trust  that  a  new  era  is  dawning,  and  she  will  rise 
from  her  ashes  only  to  become  more  prosperous  and  lovely. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

OUR  friends  at  the  University  of  Virginia  had  long  since 
caught  the  prevailing  enthusiasm,  and  drills  and  drums 
shared  their  allegiance  with  the  lecture  room.  Mathe- 
matical problems  and  Greek  roots  became  sadly  entangled  now 
with  the  "  manual,"  which  was  a  new  '•  ticket  "  to  most  of  them. 
Numbers  of  the  Southern  students  had  returned  to  their  homes, 
though  the  faculty  made  desperate  effort  to  maintain  the  college 
intact  until  the  close  of  the  session.  Two  military  companies 
had  been  organized  among  them,  over  one  of  which  Charlie 
Holmes  had  been  elected  captain. 

Edward  Appleton  still  remained,  being  anxious  to  win  nis 
A.  M.,  the  goal  which  had  lured  him  through  the  three  ]iast 
years.  His  political  views  had  not  been  at  all  modified,  though 
he  wisely  refrained  from  any  open  expression  of  them,  knowing 
how  unpopular  it  would  make  him,  besides  entertaining  a  warm 
affection  for  many  of  those  with  whom  he  differed.  He  had 
written  several  times  to  Pauline,  though  only  receiving  one  short 
note  in  reply,  in  which  she  told  him  vaguely  that  she  could  not 
write,  and  Avas  very  unhappy. 

This  knowledge  distracted  him  greatly,  and  he  at  once  decided 
that  he  would  go  to  see  her  before  returning  home  at  the  close  of 
the  session.  By  that  time,  however,  the  country  was  in  such  a 
condition  that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  get  to  South  Carolina. 
So,  with  a  heavy  heart,  he  turned  his  face  homeward,  notwith- 
standing he  carried  with  him  the  long-coveted  degree  which  at 
one  time  he  had  felt  would  solace  him  for  the  absence  of  every- 
thing else. .  The  gulf  was  rapidly  widening  between  PauHne  and 
himself,  and  theprospectof  seeing  her  again,  dismal  in  the  extreme. 
With  these  reflections,  he  was  scarcely  prepared  for  the  many 
changes  which  he  found  had  taken  place  when  he  reached  home. 
(38) 


CHAPTER  VII. 

AT  the  close  of  her  long  visit  to  Belle  Harvey,  some  time  in 
April,  Pauline  Rhett  returned  once  more  to  her  home  in 
South  Carolina,  Belle  accompanying  her  as  far  as  Cul- 
peper.  They  had  taken  their  seats  at  an  unusual  hour  in  the  old 
stage-coach  which  plied  between  the  town  of  Winchester  and  the 
terminus  of  the  M.  G.  R.  R.  ;  but  both  were  too  sleepy  after 
their  early  rising  to  be  very  talkative,  and  had  traveled  some 
distance  befor''.  it  was  light  enough  to  enjoy  even  the  beauties 
of  the  early  morning. 

The  well-giaded  turnpike  over  which  their  route  lay  wound 
its  way  before  them,  white  and  glistening,  through  fresh  green 
fields  and  wooded  uplands,  though  the  spring  was  scarcely  far 
enough  advanced  for  much  foliage. 

Here  and  there,  however,  the  woods  were  dotted  with  the 
white  dogwood  and  redbud  in  full  bloom,  the  sturdy  advance 
guards  of  our  Virginia  forests,  though  only  in  the  most  sheltered 
nooks  were  to  be  seen  the  ambitious  buttercup  and  spring  beau- 
ties, stretching  forth  their  dew-besprinkled  heads  for  the  first 
glimpse  of  the  early  sunlight. 

Now  is  heard  the  joyous  matin  song  of  a  gaudy-coated  red- 
bird,  as  he  swings  himself,  in  conscious  security,  in  the  topmost 
branch  of  a  tree  overhanging  the  roadside,  while  further  on,  a  flock 
of  robins  are  reveling  in  the  seclusion  of  a  widespreading  cedar- 
tree,  which  furnishes  also  their  tempting  meal  of  purple  berries. 

All  along,  at  short  intervals,  are  picturesque  country  houses, 
some  antiquated  and  old-fashioned,  while  others  bear  the  stamp 
of  a  more  modern  style  of  architecture,  all  alike,  however,  in 
the  universal  air  of  comfort  and  prosperity  which  seemed  to 
surround  them. 

(39) 


^o  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 

Herds  of  sleek,  well-fatted  cattle  roamed  the  fields  around, 
and  the  sounds  of  cheerful  rural  life  were  to  be  heard  on  all 
sides. 

Away  off  in  the  distance,  to  their  right,  tower  the  majestic 
peaks  of  the  AUeghanies,  until  their  misty  tops  seem  lost  in  the 
hazy  atmosphere  of  the  early  morning.  Intersectmg  their  road 
a  short  distance  before  them  is  the  Shenandoah  river,  whose 
clear  waters  mirror  faithfully  the  picturesque  Blue  Ridge  that 
rises  abruptly  from  the  opposite  shore,  and  justifies  in  her  spark- 
ling beauty  the  appropriateness  of  her  Indian  name  (Daughter 
of  the  Stars). 

Soon  the  ferry  was  reached,  and,  driving  the  stage  into  a 
mammoth  boat,  they  were  transported  in  safety  to  the  other 
side. 

Now  commenced  the  winding  ascent  of  the  mountain  before 
them,  but  nature,  providing  for  the  emergency,  has  so  ingen- 
iously broken  the  Ridge  at  this  point  that  the  difficulty  is  much 
less  than  it  seemed  on  approaching.  The  same  smoothly-mac- 
adamized road  furnishes  them  an  easy  mode  of  transit,  and 
before  long  they  are  descending  the  other  side. 

So  engrossed  were  both  girls  that  the  sudden  halt  of  the  stage 
quite  startled  them,  and,  upon  looking  out,  they  observe  a  sun- 
burnt female  emerge  from  a  small  house  near  the  roadside,  evi- 
dently for  the  purpose  of  taking  a  seat  also  in  the  stage.  The 
new  passenger  is  clad  in  fresh  mourning,  and  is  presently  fol- 
lowed by  another  female  equally  as  tanned,  and  also  wearing  a 
new  black  calico.  The  arms  of  the  foremost  one  were  piled 
high  with  bundles  of  every  size,  while  her  friend  brought  up  the 
rear  with  a  much-worn  carpet-bag,  from  which  the  contents  pro- 
truded in  a  pathetic  manner,  while  under  her  arm  she  carried  a 
noble  specimen  of  the  Dominique  tribe,  whose  warlike  spurs  and 
huge  crest  seemed  to  fully  excuse  the  trouble  that  was  being 
incurred  in  his  behalf. 

"  Driver,"  said  the  would-be  passenger  in  a  shrill  voice,  ' "  kin 


117/0' S  'JIIE  PATRIOTS  41 

I  carry  all  my  lugs  inside?  fur,  ef  I  can't,  I'll  go  a  horseback  to 
the  station  (which  was  only  some  twenty-five  miles).  I  ain't 
a-goin'  to  trust  no  more  o'  my  things  out  o'  my  sight.  I  dun 
lost  enough  now,  to  say  nothin'  o'  the  loss  o'  friends." 

With  this,  she,  with  much  difficulty,  brought  forth  from  her 
pocket  a  square  yard  of  new  cotton,  bordered  with  black  calico, 
wliich  she  applied  to  her  eyes  vigorously. 

"Well,"  returned  the  driver,  good  naturedly,  "  you  may  pack 
away  as  much  as  there  is  room  for,  I  reckon."  Then  spying  the 
bird  for  the  first  time,  he  added,  in  tones  of  surprise  :  "  You  ain't 
'spectin'  to  carry  that  there  dominnekker,  is  you?  " 

"  I  should  say  I  did,"  returned  the  bereaved  passenger,  look- 
ing at  the  "dominnekker"  with  admiring  eyes.  "He's  real 
quiet,  though,  Joe  is;  he  won't  trouble  nobody,"  she  added, 
preparing  to  get  in. 

"Very  well,"  said  the  driver,  "  ef  the  other  passengers  don't 
mind,  I  reckon  I  won't  make  no  objection  ;  but  you  must  hurry 
uj)  an'  git  in  ;   I've  waited  too  long  now." 

After  much  punching  and  shoving,  she  finally  succeeded  in 
bestowing  her  effects  satisfactorily,  and  turned  to  take  leave  of 
her  friends,  who  had  gathered  in  the  doorway. 

"Who'd  a  thought,  Jermimy,  that  you'd  a  bin  goin'  home 
by  yerself  this  time  two  weeks  ago?" 

With  this  mournful  reminder,  they  all  began  to  sniffle  and 
apply  the  corners  of  their  aprons  to  their  eyes. 

"Ah,  Susan  Jane,  that  is  oiie  of  the  unscrutable  things  that 
we  can't  allow  for,"  said  a  pordy  female,  who  looked  and  spoke 
as  if  she  might  be  the  parson's  wife. 

By  this  time  "Jermimy"  was  quite  overpowered,  and  it  took 
several  sharp  calls  from  the  driver  to  remind  her  that  he  was 
waiting;  so  she  soon  climbed  up  into  her  seat,  and  Joe  was  lifted 
tenderly  to  her  lap,  though  wearing  all  the  while  an  expression  of 
martyr-like  resignation  upon  his  manly  countenance.  She  now 
seemed  to  observe  the  girls  for  the  first  time,  and,  after  a  search- 


42 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


ing  look  at  Belle,  leaned  forward  from  the  window  quickly  and 
screamed : 

"Susan  Jane!  Susan  Jane!  Oh,  driver,  wait  just  one  more 
minute,  please !  "  Then  turning  to  Belle,  as  Susan  Jane  came 
running  and  the  stage  stopped,  she  exclaimed:  "Do  lean  out 
out  the  window  just  one  minute.  Miss,  quick  !  " 

Both  Belle  and  Pauline  began  to  be  alarmed,  thinking  she 
must  be  crazy,  until  her  next  remark  proved  her  <ianity.  "  Now, 
ain't  it  lucky  I  spied  your  ear-bobs  in  time  ?  They  is  jest  the 
kind  I  want,"  and  turning  to  her  friend,  who  stood  outside, 
directed  her  attention  to  Belle's  earrings,  who  good-naturedly 
leaned  from  the  window  to  undergo  the  inspection.  "  Now 
look  at  'em  good  and  tell  mother  to  git  'em  jest  like  'em,"  she 
called  out,  the  stage  again  moving  off.  "  Will  you  mind  telling 
me  the  price.  Miss  ?  "  she  said  to  Belle. 

"  About  forty  dollars,  I  suppose,"  said  Belle,  with  a  mis- 
chievous glance  at  Pauline. 

"Law,  sakes,  that  ain't  so,  is  it?  Ef  I  had  knowed  that  I 
wouldn't  a  sent  mother  that  word.  I  know  she  hain't  got  that  to 
spare.  Why,  the  fune'al  cost  pretty  nigh  that,"  and  she  began 
to  search  for  her  square  of  cotton  again. 

"  Have  you  lost  friends  recently  ?"  inquired  Pauline,  in  sym- 
pathetic tones. 

"Friends,  indeed,"  she  replied;  "wasn't  it  my  own  dear 
father  what  we  buried,  and  didn't  I  ride  over  fifteen  miles  a  crit- 
ter-back, and  not  a  critter  have  I  been  on,  nother,  for  nigh  over 
ten  year." 

With  this  communication  her  tears  flowed  afresh,  whether  ex- 
cited by  the  recollection  of  her  fifteen-mile  ride  or  a  sense  of  her 
bereavement,  it  was  hard  to  tell. 

Shortly  afterward  they  reached  the  point  where  our  friends 
were  to  separate,  and  with  many  regrets  Pauline  bade  adieu  to 
Belle,  for  besides  the  pain  of  parting  with  her  friend,  she  felt 
that  she  was  severing  the  single  link  between  herself  and  Edward 


W II  CVS  THE  PAT  RIOT 


43 


Appleton,  as  the  only  communication  she  had  had  with  him  was 
through  BeUe's  letters,  to  and  from  her  brother  at  the  University. 

She  could  not  make  up  her  mind  to  enter  into  correspondence 
or  an  engagement,  without  her  father's  knowledge  and  consent. 
To  obtain  that  now  she  knew  would  be  impossible,  yet  she 
could  not  help  hoping  for  a  favorable  turn  of  affairs.  It  was  at 
this  time  that  she  wrote  the  note  which  has  been  mentioned. 

Along  her  entire  route  she  observed  preparations  for  active 
hostilities.  The  initial  victory  had  been  won  in  the  surrender  of 
Fort  Sumter,  and  inflated  with  this  easy  achievement,  popular 
interest  waxed  greater  in  the  embryo  republic. 

Old  Virginia  next  wheeled  into  the  ranks  of  the  seceded  States 
lending  an  air  of  stability  and  conservatism  to  the  movement 
which  it  had  previously  lacked. 

Colonel  Rhett  (Pauline's  father)  had  equipped  a  company  for 
the  pending  war,  and  her  two  brothers  were  in  the  fort  at  Sumter, 
so  she  wisely  deemed  it  best  to  say  nothing  upon  the  subject  of  her 
truant  affections,  when  she  finally  reached  home.  The  anxious 
eye  of  her  mother  would  at  any  other  time  have  noticed  her  sub- 
dued and  quiet  air,  so  different  from  her  former  cheerfulness,  but 
her  boys  now  engrossed  all  her  thoughts  ;  she  had  sent  them  forth 
to  risk  the  chances  of  battle  in  conscious  rectitude,  and  though 
Pauline  shared  her  anxiety  for  them,  yet  her  heart  was  torn  by 
violently-conflicting  emotions. 

She  had  seen  enough  of  Appleton  to  know  that  his  convictions 
of  duty  would  lead  him  to  enter  the  army  sooner  or  later,  not  for 
the  purpose  of  fighting  against  the  South,  but  to  preserve  the 
Union  which  he  loved  with  a  romantic  devotion. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

T  was  not  long  after  the  organization  of  the  seceded  States 
into  a  Confederacy,  before  the  tocsin  of  war  sounded  in  ear- 
.^  nest.  The  lines  had  been  drawn  and  military  ports  estab- 
lished all  along  the  south  side  of  Washington  Soon  Northern 
Virginia  became  one  vast  camp-ground. 

The  confronting  armies  were  almost  near  enough  to  hear  each 
other's  drums,  snd  both  sides  were  eager  and  impatient  to  meas- 
ure courage  on  the  battlefield. 

Near  the  town  of  Culpeper  a  recruiting  station  had  been 
established,  and  every  train  of  cars  brought  fresh  troops  to  be 
drilled  for  the  stern  duty  before  them.  At  all  hours  of  the  day 
could  be  heard  the  roll  of  the  drum,  or  the  voice  of  an  officer 
drilling  raw  recruits  in  the  uses  of  the  musket. 

Almost  all  business  was  suspended,  while  the  ladies  organized 
tliemselves  into  sewing  societies,  to  make  garments  for  the  volun- 
teers, and  each  vied  with  the  other  in  energy  and  industry.  The 
daily  drill  and  evening  parade  had  an  interest  for  all  classes,  and 
regularly  every  afternoon  the  citizens  of  both  sexes  repaired  to 
the  parade  ground. 

Among  the  soldiers  stat'oned  near  Culpeper  was  the  company 
of  cavalry  over  which  Charlie  Holmes  was  now  captain,  Frank 
Harvey  being  a  private  in  the  same  company. 

"  What  do  you  suppose  has  become  of  Appleton?  "  said  Char- 
lie to  Belle,  as  he  j  3ined  her  one  evening  on  her  way  home  after 
ihe  parade. 

"  Indeed,  I  am  quite  as  anxious  to  hear  as  you  are,"  she 
rejoined.  "He  remained  at  college  until  the  close  of  the  ses- 
sion, I  know,  and  after  that,  I  suppose,  must  have  gone  home." 

"  I  have  no  doubt  that  he  has  joined  the  Yankee  army  by  this 
(44) 


lyilO'S  THE  FAIklOT 


45 


time,"  returned  Charlie;"  I  believe  he  was  a  fellow  who  would 
fight  for  what  he  conceived  to  be  the  right,  and  we  could  never 
convince  him  of  our  constitutional  right  to  secede,  although  I 
believe  he  likes  the  South  and  Southern  people." 

"I  am  quite  sure  that  he  likes  one  'Southern  people,'"  said 
Belle,  laughing. 

"Pray  tell  me — for  I  suspect  you  know — was  the  liking 
mutual  ?  "  and  he  waited  anxiously  for  her  answer. 

"  I  do  not  feel  altogether  at  liberty  to  say  what  I  know  on  that 
score,  Charlie ;  that  is  something  which  a  gentleman  can  gener- 
ally find  out  for  himself,"  she  laughingly  answered;  "  of  course 
he  must  run  some  risk  of  having  his  vanity  a  litde  upset,  you 
know." 

"Thank  you  for  the  suggestion,  Miss  Belle,"  he  answered,  a 
little  stifily.  "If  it  were  not  that  we  have  such  stern  work 
before  us  just  now,  I  should  certainly  avail  myself  of  it." 

Belle,  now  realizing  that  his  feelings  were  more  deeply 
involved  than  she  had  supposed,  regretted  that  she  had  made 
him  such  a  bantering  reply,  and  tried  to  console  him  by  saying  : 

"  Of  course,  if  Mr.  Appleton  joins  the  Yankee  army  he  must 
necessarily  resign  all  thought  of  Pauline,  and  whatever  may  be 
the  state  of  her  feelings  toward  him,  that  act  on  his  part  would, 
I  should  think,  forever  settle  the  affair." 

It  was  the  morning  of  the  memorable  21st  of  July,  1S61. 
The  summer  season  had  reached  its  meridian  splendor,  and  the 
rays  of  the  early  sunshine  smiled  benignly  over  all  the  green  face 
of  nature,  though  unsightly  trenches  and  earth-works  piled  high 
marred  her  fair  exterior  and  made  the  brightness  seem  a  mock- 
ery. The  two  armies  in  gray  and  blue  faced  each  other  in  hostile 
waiting. 

The  skirmishes  of  the  previous  day  prepared  them  to  expect 
more  serious  work,  and  very  early  on  the  morning  of  the  21st 
those  living  in  the  neighborhood  of  Manassas  were  roused  from 
their  slumbers  by  loud  cannonading  in  quick  succession.     All 


46  IVHcrS  THE  PATRIOT .' 

knew  that  the  fearful  ordeal,  which  had  been  grimly  confronting 
them  for  months,  was  beginning  to  culminate,  and  weak  woman 
was  now  powerless.  Each  loud  report  of  the  death-dealing  can- 
non might  bring  mourning  to  her  heart,  must  bring  it  to  many. 

The  town  of  Culpeper  was  near  enough  for  the  reports  to 
be  indistinctly  heard,  and  Belle  Harvey,  with  her  cousin,  Mrs. 
Grey,  and  the  other  members  of  the  family,  had  gathered  in  the 
yard  and  were  gazing  anxiously  in  the  direction  whence  the  sounds 
came.  Their  utter  helplessness  seems  to  suggest  the  only  source 
from  which  they  could  reasonably  hope  for  aid,  and  the  little 
group  drop  on  their  knees  on  the  sward  ''O,  God,  save  our 
loved  ones ! ''  was  the  only  prayer  their  lips  could  frame,  but  even 
that  brought  some  relief  to  the  waiting  ones. 

The  busy  fingers  which  had  so  earnestly  plied  the  needle  in  the 
grey  cloth  during  the  past  weeks  were  now  idly  clasped,  waiting 
the  suspense  as  best  they  might,  all  through  the  weary  hours  of 
that  day.  As  it  drags  slowly  through  to  its  close  and  the  awful 
sounds  which  reach  them  begin  to  grow  fainter,  they  think  at  first 
that  the  battle  is  over,  but  as  they  strain  their  ears  in  breathless 
anxiety  they  find  that  it  has  not  ceased,  the  sounds  are  only 
farther  away.  Suddenly  it  flashes  across  their  minds  that  the 
enemy  is  retreating,  and  their  army  pursuing.  They  now  decide 
to  go  to  the  telegraph  office,  where  they  find  more  than  half  the 
population  already  assembled,  but  no  answer  is  returned  to  the 
many  messages  sent. 

Late  in  the  evening,  when  the  suspense  seems  no  longer 
endurable,  the  shrill  whistle  of  a  locomotive  breaks  upon  the  still- 
ness, as  it  heralds  the  approach  of  the  first  train  from  Manassas, 
during  that  long  day,  and  the  excitement,  already  at  fever- lieat, 
is  fearful  until  the  train  arrives.  It  is  filled  with  the  wounded  of 
both  armies,  bringing  the  news  of  a  wonderful  victory.  Shouts 
of  the  wildest  joy  and  exultation  now  rend  the  heavens,  which 
ever  and  anon  burst  forth  afresh  as  they  hear  recounted  valorous 
deeds,  and  realize  that  the  enemy  is  indeed  driven  back. 


tVJ/O'S  THE  PATRIOT?  4^ 

Every  available  house  is  immediately  turned  inio  a  hospital 
for  those  who  had  arrived,  as  well  as  those  they  knew  would  be 
brought  later.  Nurses  volunteered  on  all  sides,  and  they  who 
had  been  harrowed  with  undefined  fears  gladly  applied  themselves 
to  the  work  of  relief  and  preparation — active,  bustling  work, 
that  wonderful  safety-valve  for  suspense  and  grief 

On  the  following  day,  when  the  fuller  accounts  came  in,  of 
how  our  noble  men  fought  and  won  the  victory,  and  how  the 
panic-stricken  foe,  armed  and  equipped  to  the  teeth,  retreated  to 
their  very  headquarters,  numbers  there  were  who  could  not  help 
indulging  the  delusive  hope  that  the  war  was  over.  But  with  the 
news  of  victory,  the  sunny  side  of  the  picture,  was  closely 
blended  the  black  shadow  of  death  and  suffering,  by  those  brave 
ones,  whose  self-sacrifice  had  won  the  glory. 

All  who  had  friends  engaged  waited  in  anxious,  solicitude. 
Before  long,  Mrs.  Grey  and  Belle  received  a  message  from  one 
of  the  hospitals,  that  a  wounded  friend  desired  them  to  come  to 
him.  Going  with  all  haste  to  the  building,  from  which  the  mes- 
sage had  been  received,  it  yet  proved  no  easy  task  to  find  a 
familiar  face  among  the  number  collected  there.  Every  little 
bed  had  an  occupant,  some  wearing  the  blue,  though  the  major- 
ity were  Confederates,  and  each  receiving  every  attention  that 
his  case  demanded. 

Finally,  after  long  searching,  they  recognized  the  welcome 
face  of  Qiarlie  Holmes,  but  so  pale  from  the  loss  of  blood  that 
he  was  with  difficulty  identified.  He  had  received  a  painful, 
though  not  dangerous,  wound,  and  the  sad  greeting  he  gave  them 
immediately  excited  their  fears  for  Frank  and  Major  Grey,  from 
whom  they  had  had  no  tidings  since  the  battle.  Charlie,  antici- 
pating their  questions,  told  them  that  he  feared  Frank  was  seri- 
ously wounded,  though  Major  Grey  was  unhurt  and  had  joined 
in  the  pursuit. 

After  making  him  as  comfortable  as  possible  and  promising 
to  have  him  removed  to  her  home  as  soon  as  practicable,  Mrs. 


48  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

Grey  and  Belle,  who  was  overcome  with  grief,  continued  their 
search  for  Frank  and  after  a  long  and  fruitless  effort  they  finally 
returned  home.  Here  a  note  awaited  Mrs.  Grey  from  her  hus- 
band, telling  that  poor  Frank  had  been  instantly  killed,  when  the 
day  was  nearly  v/on  •  the  same  shell  that  killed  him  had  also 
struck  Charlie. 

A  few  days  afterward  his  body  was  carried  home  by  friends 
and  interred  with  military  honors. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

WHEN  Edward  Appleton  reached  home  after  leaving 
Virginia,  he  found  popular  sentiment  unanimous  that 
but  a  few  months  would  be  necessary  to  demonstrate 
to  the  seceding  States  the  impossibility  of  their  withdrawing  from 
the  Union  and  estabHshing  an  independent  government.  Acting 
upon  this  rash  assumption,  the  thousands  that  had  volunteered 
had  only  tendered  their  services  for  sixty  and  ninety  days  regard- 
ing their  prospective  military  career  more  as  a  grand  pageant 
than  the  prolonged  and  arduous  task  they  afterward  found  it. 

So  many  "patriots"  had  already  rushed  to  "crush  out  the 
rebellion,"  that  Appleton  concluded  to  wait,  at  least  until  the  first 
term  of  enlistment  had  expired,  knowing  that  if  the  national 
honor  was  to  be  vindicated  in  that  time,  enough  had  already 
enlisted  for  that  purpose.  But  he  had  many  misgivings  as  to  its 
ending  so  soon.  He  knew  well  the  stuff  that  would  go  to  make 
up  the  armies  of  the  South.  Many  left  college  long  before  the 
end  of  the  session,  some  who  had  labored  hard  for  their  degrees 
for  several  years,  left — just  as  they  would  have  realized  the 
fruition  of  their  hopes  and  labors.  He  knew  how  earnest  they 
were  in  their  convictions,  and  knowing  these  things,  felt  not 
that  contempt  for  them  that  the  Federal  soldiery,  generally,  in- 
dulged in,  up  to  the  first  battle  of  Manassas. 

This  fact  may,  in  a  great  degree,  serve  to  explain  the  utter 
rout  of  that  magnificently-appointed  and  well-organized  army  that 
left  its  stronghold  in  Washington,  to  make  a  triumphal  march  to 
Richmond  and  order  the  Young  Confederacy  to  disband.  Little 
did  they  expect  to  be  so  soon  intercepted,  and  by  a  well-drilled, 
indomitable  army.  Surprise  was  commensurate  with  gratitude 
in  those  who  were  fortunate  enough  to  get  back  with  their  lives. 

After  the  first  and  second  defeat  of  the  National  colors,  Ap- 
4  (49) 


^o  IVHtrS  THE  PATRIOT? 

pleton  applied  for  a  commission,  and  was  assigned  to  duty  under 
General  McClellan,  who  had  been  appointed  to  the  command  of 
the  "Grand  Army"  of  the  Potomac,  after  gaining  an  insignifi- 
cant victory  in  the  western  part  of  the  State,  which,  however, 
was  the  first  that  had  been  won  by  the  Federals.  He  felt  that 
now,  indeed,  "the  die  was  cast."  Accordingly,  he  wrote  to 
Pauline  telling  her  how  much  it  grieved  him  to  feel  that  his  duty 
and  his  manhood,  both,  demanded  of  him  a  sacrifice  which  he 
felt  must  grieve  her,  but  that  he  still  hoped  some  compromise 
might  be  effected,  which  would  change  the  status  of  affairs,  and 
prevent  further  bloodshed, 

Charlie  Holmes  had  received  a  very  painful,  though  not  serious, 
wound,  and  the  weary  hours  of  convalescence  were  greatly  en- 
livened by  the  fact  of  his  having  been  removed  to  Mrs.  Grey's 
residence,  where  he  was  nursed  by  Belle  and  Mrs.  Grey  with  all 
the  care  that  they  could  have  bestowed  upon  poor  Frank.  Nor 
did  this  prevent  them  from  going  daily  to  the  hospitals,  and  tak- 
ing such  things  as  the  wounded  of  both  armies  would  be  sure  to 
relish. 

The  lounge,  occupied  by  Charlie,  had  been  rolled  to  a  cool 
spot  in  the  hall  one  morning,  and  Belle  was  reading  aloud  to 
him;  she  was  presently  interrupted  by  a  servant  bringing  her 
several  letters.  Breaking  the  seal  of  one,  she  was  soon  absorbed 
in  its  contents,  while  Charlie  picked  up  the  envelope  she  had 
carelessly  thrown  aside,  and  immediately  recognized  Pauline's 
handwriting. 

"Won't  you  read  me  that  letter.  Miss  Belle?"  he  presently 
asked,  "I  really  think  I  deserve  all  the  comfort  I  can  get  now." 

But  Belle,  unheedingly,  read  on  to  herself,  the  smile  which 
her  face  wore,  and  which  had  provoked  Charlie's  request,  soon 
disappeared,  and  with  a  touch  of  sadness  in  her  tone  as  she 
quietly  folded  the  letter  again,  said : 

"I  do  not  believe  you  would  enjoy  hearing  it,  and  I  am  quite 
sure  the  writer  would  object  to  it." 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


51 


"Well,  I  suppose  I  did  wrong  to  ask,  and  you  must  excuse 
me,''  he  rejoined,  in  a  disappointed  tone. 

"She  speaks  of  you  very  kindly  and  expresses  great  regret 
that  you  should  have  been  wounded,"  said  Belle. 

"  I  am  extremely  grateful,"  said  Charlie,  in  an  ironical  man- 
ner; "tell  her  when  you  write  that  flesh  wounds  do  not  amount 
to  much,  beyond,  the  inconvenience." 

"Miss  Belle,"  he  continued, presently,  in  earnest  tones,  "I 
have  a  haunting  suspicion  that  you  have  never  been  my  friend 
in  this  affair." 

"Indeed,  Charlie,"  returned  Belle,  with  feeling,  "you  have 
certainly  misunderstood  me,  and  in  justice  to  myself  I  must  tell 
you  what  I  never  did  before,  that  since  Pauline  first  began  to 
evince  a  preference  for  Mr.  Appleton's  society  I  have  tried  in 
every  way  that  I  could,  to  laugh  her  out  of  it.  I  confess  that  in 
the  first  place,  when  they  met  at  Belmont  at  Christmas,  and  she 
seemed  so  prejudiced  against  him,  that  I  did  try  to  do  away  with 
those  feelings,  more  on  dear  Frank's  account  than  anything  else, 
because  as  his  friend  I  wanted  to  make  it  as  pleasant  for  him  as 
possible." 

"  Vou  admit  then,"  said  Charlie,  with  interest,"  that  she 
showed  a  preference  for  him." 

"Yes,"  she  rejoined,  "I  will  not  attempt  to  conceal  that  fact 
from  you.  I  thought  that,  of  course,  his  joining  the  Yankee 
army  would  make  her  feel  differently  toward  him,  but  it  does  not 
seem  to  have  done  so,  from  this  letter.  Pauline  has  always  been 
so  much  admired  and  petted  that  I  am  afraid  the  opposition  she 
would  meet  in  her  preference  will  only  make  her  more  deter- 
mined; then  she  is  young  and  sentimental.  It  is  so  romantic, 
you  know,  to  cling  to  a  hopeless  fancy.  Maybe  she  will  be 
brought  to  her  senses  when  she  has  a  little  more  experience," 
added  Belle,  laughingly. 

"You  give  me  great  encouragement,"  said  Charlie,  with  an 
attempt  at  a  smile;   "you  think  that  when  she  grows  old  and  un- 


■g2  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

attractive  (as  if  that  time  could  ever  come)  and  there  is  Httle  left 
to  interest  her  in  life,  that  then,  maybe,  it  is  possible,  that  I  might 
have  a  shadow  of  a  chance.  Verily,  Miss  Belle,  your  crumbs 
of  consolation  are  few  and  small." 

Happily  for  B>^lle,  visitors  now  interrupted  further  conversa- 
tion, for  in  the  attempt  to  defend  her  absent  friend,  and  too  great 
a  regard  for  Charlie  to  wish  to  deceive  him  at  all,  she  had  ([uite 
entangled  herself,  and  felt  great  relief  at  being  thus  extricated 
from  her  awkward  position. 

A  i^\y  days  after  this  conversation,  Belle  received  a  letter  from 
her  mother,  requiring  her  return  home,  where  she  found  many 
changes  had  taken  place  during  her  long  absence.  The  (luiet 
old  town  of  Winchester,  near  which  they  lived,  had  been  (»  <  u- 
pied  by  the  Confederate  troops  for  some  weeks.  Many  of  the 
public  buildings  had  been  converted  into  hospitals  and  barracks, 
while  all  around  the  town,  dotted  here  and  there,  were  to  be  seen 
the  tents  of  the  different  encampments.  The  sounds  of  "  re- 
vielle  "  and  '•  ta[)s  "  had  taken  the  place  of  the  "anvil  chorus" 
and  saw  and  hammer,  those  welcome  signals  of  peace  and  pros- 
perity, while  gaily-caparisoned  steeds,  mounted  by  plumed  and 
braided  knights,  were  customary  sights. 

The  short  period  of  service,  hard  as  some  of  it  had  been,  had 
scarcely  dimmed  the  luster  of  their  new  uniforms,  and,  though 
many  dear  ones  had  fallen,  there  was  a  feeling  of  buoyancy  and 
cheerfulness,  which  inspired  all  with  confidence  of  ultimate  suc- 
cess, and  all  privations  were  cheerfully  endured,  while  the  young 
people  of  the  community  culled  as  much  of  jjleasure  from  the 
fleeing  moments  as  they  might. 

It  was  one  of  those  late  September  evenings,  when  all  nature 
seems  at  rest,  and  mere  existence  a  delightful  boon — one  of  those 
evenings,  the  sweet  witchery  of  which  we  all  can  remember. 
Even  the  cows,  as  they  strolled  lazily  along  on  their  homeward 
way,  seemed  to  catch  the  infection,  the  soft,  sweet  tinkle  of  an 
occasional  bell  denoting  their  leisurely  motion.     The  sun  was 


IVIItrs  THE  PATRIOT?  52 

just  sinking  into  the  west,  and  the  fleecy  clouds  which  crowned 
the  mountain's  crest  were  ba'thed  in  the  mellow  glow  of  its  wan- 
ing light,  while  a  hmguid  restfulness  brooded  over  all. 

In  striking  contrast  to  this  repose  in  nature,  and  breaking 
rudely  on  the  dreamy  air,  could  be  heard  the  tones  of  an  officer's 
voice  as  he  carried  his  command  through  all  the  evolutions  re- 
(juired  by  Hardee.  Presently  the  swelling  strains  of  Dixie  reach 
the  ear,  and  before  very  long  the  evening  drill  is  over  and  the 
soldiers  break  ranks  and  throng  around  their  friends,  who  daily 
on  such  occasions  cheer  and  encourage  them  by  their  presence. 
Th^.s  was  a  special  occasion,  as  Captain  Randolph's  company 
had  that  day  gotten  a  box  from  home,  and  they  had  issued  invi- 
tations to  several  of  their  friends  to  take  tea  with  them.  A. - 
cordmgly,  as  soon  as  the  parade  was  over  they  repaired  to  the 
neighboring  encampment. 

We  recognize  among  them  our  old  friends,  Belle  Harvey  and 
Carrie  Mason.  The  somber  black  of  Belle's  costume  brings  out 
the  clear  complexion,  and  her  speaking,  dark  blue  eyes  are  soft- 
ened by  an  expression  of  sadness.  Young  John  Randolph, 
whosL-  collar  is  now  ornamented  with  a  captain's  bars,  soon 
offejs  Belle  his  arm,  and  leads  her  to  the  seat  of  honor  by  ihe 
large  flat  rock  which  serves  as  their  table. 

And  never  were  smoking  viands,  served  on  silver  salvers  and 
spotless  linen,  more  keenly  relished  than  this  rustic  meal.  The 
rays  of  the  declining  sun  seem  loth  to  leave  the  gypsy  scene, 
and  cling  lingeringly  to  the  stacks  of  burnished  muskets  near. 

'•Allow  me,"  said  Captain  Thomas,  one  of  the  guests  from 
a  ncighbcring  company,  and  who  had  just  arrived,  "  to  suggest 
that  we  crown  a  queen  of  this  gypsy-like  scene.  A  Rubens 
could  not  desire  a  more  worthy  subject  for  his  canvas,''  he  added, 
as  he  paused  to  gather  some  bright  leaves  from  the  tree  overhead. 
"You  have  certainly  thrown  an  apple  of  discord  into  our 
happy  midst,"  said  Belle,  archly,  "  for  how  shall  we  decide  who 
is  worthy  to  wear  the  honor." 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  55 

"  That  would  indeed  be  a  difficult  task,"  said  young  Gooch, 
a  private  in  the  company,  ' '  and  one  which  I  would  prefer  a 
braver  man  than  myself  should  undertake." 

"  In  the  absence  of  a  Paris,  suppose  we  let  the  ladies  decide 
themselves  by  secret  ballot,"  said  Captain  Thomas,  who  had  not 
realized  the  difficulties  of  his  proposition  until  after  making  it. 

"Then  I  am  sure,"  said  Carrie  Mason,  laughingly,  "  that  that 
would  not  decide  it,  for  we  should  each  vote  for  ourselves." 

Just  then  Sambo,  a  pleasant-faced  darky,  who  served  as  cook 
for  the  mess,  brought  some  hot  biscuits. 

"  Let  us  refer  it  to  Sambo,  there,"  said  Randolph;  "he  is  a 
gentleman  of  penetration.  Tell  us,  Sam,"  continued  he,  hold- 
ing aloft  a  wreath  of  bright  leaves  which  had  been  hastily  woven, 
"  which  of  these  ladies  shall  we  crown  as  our  queen  ?" 

"  De  one  ober  dar  to  de  right  o'  you,  Mars  John,  ef  you 
please,"  answered  Sam  at  once,  and  showing  his  ivories.  The 
readiness  of  the  answer  seeming  to  prove  that  he  had  previously 
considered  the  matter,  while  Belle  blushed  and  bent  her  head  as 
all  eyes  were  turned  on  her. 

"Well,  Sam,"  said  Captain  Thomas,  laughing,  "I  have  a 
curiosity  to  know  what  decided  you  so  quickly  ?" 

"  Yah,  yah,  Massa,"  laughed  Sam,  "she's  a  'preciatin'  young 
lady;  she  dun  eat  fo'  o'  my  biscuits  fur  her  suppa,  an'  'tain't 
cause  she's  hungry  nuff  co  eat  chips,  like  you  young  gemmens 
is,  but  she  know  good  biscuit  when  she  see  'em." 

This  explanation  provoked  a  hearty  laugh  on  all  sides,  while 
Belle  blushingly  protested  that  she  had  eaten  but  three,  but  would 
eat  another  if  thereby  she  would  become  entitled  to  wear  the  pretty 
chaplet.  So,  amid  universal  acclamation,  the  wreath  was  placed 
on  her  head,  and  served  to  lend  an  additional  charm  to  her 
face. 

Amid  such  pleasantries  the  evening  passed,  until,  as  the  long 
twilight  deepened  into  night,  the  party  dispersed.  Randolph 
had  escorted  Belle  to  her  home,  and  remained  until  bed-time. 


56 


WHO'S  THE  PAT  RIOT? 


In  returning  to  camp  he  overtook  Sambo,  also  slowly  returning 
by  the  same  route. 

"  Hello,  Sam,  what  time  o'  night  is  this  for  you  to  be  out?" 

"  Jes'  a  waitin'  for  you,  sah;  I  knowed  you'd  be  'long  pres- 
ently. I  ain't  got  no  kuntersine,  en  I  counted  on  yoii  passin' 
me  in.  I  seed  who  you  went  home  wid,  Mars  John,  an'  I  knowed 
you'd  stay  tell  de  las'  mortal  minnit." 

"  You  rascal  I  how  did  you  happen  to  be  so  wise?"  answered 
his  master. 

"  Lawd,  Mars  John,  ain't  I  got  eyes,  an'  dis  here  nigger  don't 
keep  'em  shet,  nuther,"  answered  Sam,  with  a  knowing  chuckle. 

''  Come,  Sam,  now  that  we  are  alone,  and  tell  me  really  why 
you  decided  so  quickly  to  crown  Miss  Harvey  to-night  at  sup- 
per?" asked  Randolph,  as  he  and  his  sable  friend  walked  along 
the  road  together. 

"  Didn't  I  fool  'em  all,  dough  ?  "  said  Sam,  with  his  express- 
ive chuckle.  " 'Sposen  I  didn't  know  which  lady  you  wanted 
to  w'ar  de  wreaf,  Mars  John  ?  Yah,  yah,"  he  laughed,  as  he 
thought  it  over  again.  '•  Jes'  turned  it  off  on  de  biscuits.  Dis 
niggah  ain't  no  fool.  Mars  John." 

"  Really,  Sambo,  I  did  not  know  you  were  such  a  diplomat," 
said  Randolph,  laughing  in  spite  of  himself. 

"'Fore  de  Lawd,  Mars  John,  what  am  dat?"  he  asked,  in 
alarmed  tones. 

"  Well,  nothing  very  dreadful — that  is,  not  always;  so  don't 
be  uneasy,"  answered  his  master. 

Randolph  was  beginning  to  realize  himself  that  there  was 
ground  for  Sambo's  suspicion. 

A  few  days  afterward  Sambo  came  to  request  the  counter- 
sign, as  he  had  been  invited  to  a  ball  at  a  farm  in  the  neighbor- 
hood, and  did  not  expect  to  return  until'  late.  Captain  Thomas 
and  Gooch,  hearing  of  it,  decided  to  attend  also;  though  not 
receiving  an  invitation,  they  knew  it  would  afford  them  much 
amusement.      Accordingly,   after   walking   across   the   country, 


ir//0'S  THE  PATR/OT^ 


57 


they  reached  a  cabin  which  lay  on  the  outskirts  of  a  large  farm. 
Not  being  expected,  their  knowledge  of  the  exact  locality 
was  limited,  and,  determining  to  leave  it  to  chance  to  find 
out,  they  sat  themselves  down  on  a  fallen  log  to  await  devel- 
opments. 

Presently,  the  notes  of  a  greasy  fiddle  were  heard  in  an 
adjoining  cabin,  which  now  decided  the  matter.  It  was  evi- 
dently tuning  up  for  the  occasion,  and  soon  the  crowd  that 
began  to  collect  proved  that  they  had  not  been  mistaken.  After 
carrying  the  fiddle  through  the  squeaking  and  screwing,  which 
always  seems  a  necessary  preface  to  a  successful  performance  on 
it,  the  musician,  a  sleek-looking  African,  yelled  in  a  stentorian 
voice  :  "  Git  yer  gal !  "  and  then  applied  himself  with  energy  to 
the  instrument  before  him.  The  floor  was  soon  filled,  and  the 
dancing  became  fast  and  furious. 

A  convenient  crack  in  one  side  of  the  cabin  furnished  our 
friends  with  a  point  of  observation;  but  the  air  soon  became 
redolent  of  odors  that  did  not  originate  in  Araby,  and  our 
friends  found  it  necessary  to  withdraw  now  and  then  in  order  to 
inhale  a  fresh  supply  of  unadulterated  oxygen. 

After  awhile  the  crowd  thinned  out,  and  one  figure  alone 
remained  in  the  center  of  the  room,  while  the  others  ranged 
themselves  around  as  spectators.  The  fiddle  (a  darkey  couldn't 
dance  with  the  same  spirit  after  the  music  of  a  violiii)  now 
commenced  the  most  irresistible  of  jigs,  and  we  recognize  our 
friend  Sambo  as  the  cynosure  of  all  eyes.  He  claps  his  knees 
with  both  hands,  then  spins  around  and  jumps  high  into  the  air 
— all  while  scarce  three  notes  have  been  sounded — then  begins  a 
double-shuffle  movement,  interspersed  with  back-steps  and  side- 
steps, and  other  double-jointed  actions,  till  you  would  think  he 
must  surely  fly  to  pieces.  This  is  kept  up  for  the  space  of 
fifteen  minutes,  when  he  abruptly  makes  a  break  for  the  door, 
and  is  soon  followed  by  the  crowd,  who  also  come  outside  to 
'■'■  cool  off"  and  rest. 


^g  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 

Meanwhile,  our  friends,  who  did  not  wish  to  be  seen,  crouched 
still  closer  in  the  shadow  of  the  wall.  They  soon  observed  an 
elderly  negro  man  of  immense  proportions  walk  into  the  room, 
seemingly  oblivious  of  what  had  been  going  on  and  which  might 
be  resumed  at  any  moment,  take  the  one  tallow  candle  which 
lighted  the  apartment,  in  addition  to  the  blazing  logs  on  the 
hearth,  and  place  it  on  the  "  dresser.'  After  seating  himself  in 
front  of  it,  with  his  back  to  the  room,  he  fished  from  the  depths 
of  his  pocket  a  piece  of  broken  looking-glass  about  the  size  of 
his  hand,  and  proceeded  to  set  it  up  in  front  of  him  on  its  jagged 
edges. 

Alter  spending  some  time  in  establishing  its  equilibrium,  he 
took  from  another  pocket  a  shaving  apparatus  and  soon  com- 
menced to  whitewash  his  countenance  with  soap-suds.  By  the  time 
this  was. accomplished  the  revelers  returned  and  soon  resumed 
their  dance;  but  "  Uncle  Harry,"  seemingly  unconscious  of  the 
intrusion,  drew  forth  a  well-worn  razor,  and,  after  taking  it 
through  as  many  manipulations  as  the  fiddle  had  undergone, 
placed  it  at  right  angles  with  the  lower  jaw,  and,  causing  his 
mouth  to  retreat  to  the  side  of  his  face,  exposed  an  unwrinkled 
front  for  the  application  of  the  instrument.  Now,  as  only  a 
portion  of  his  big  face  could  be  seen  at  a  time  in  the  small  glass 
before  him,  it  required  considerable  dexterity  to  get  it  at  the 
exact  focus.  Finally  succeeding,  he  was  about  to  apply  the  razor, 
when  "Promenade  all!"  was  shouted  by  the  fiddler,  and  the 
earthquake  which  followed  brought  down  the  fated  mirror. 

"  Dern  dem  fool  niggers!  "  he  ejactilated  with  energy,  and 
scowling  around  upon  the  company  from  over  his  lathered  coun- 
tenance sat  patiently  waiting  for  another  quiet  moment,  seem- 
ingly unconscious  of  his  ludicrous  appearance. 

Neither  his  advent  nor  his  efforts  to  shave  had  been  observed 
by  the  revelers,  and  now  for  the  first  time  they  seemed  to  notice 
him  as  he  turned  around  and  faced  them. 

"Good  Lawdy !  "  exclaimed  Ruth,  who  had  accompanied 


iri/O'S  THE  PATRIOT 


59 


Stephen  to  the  ball,  "  Uncle  Harry  think  he  gwine  ter  skeer  us 
all  home,  I  believe.      He  sholy  do  look  like  a  ghos',  dough." 

"  He  big  'nuff  an'  ugly  'nuff  to  skeer  us  all  away  widouten 
whitenin'  hisse'f  dat  ar  way,"  said  Stephen,  angrily,  regarding 
him  with  the  corner  of  his  eye,  as  if  afraid  to  trust  the  entire  orb 
to  his  ghostly  influence. 

"  'Pon  my  soul,"  said  Susan,  who  had  come  with  Sam,  and 
spied  Uncle  Harry  now  for  the  first  time,  "Uncle  Harry  dun 
sholy  los'  he  senses.  Jes'  look  at  him!  I  ain't  'feard  o'  him, 
dough  ;  is  you,  Sam  ?  "  she  continued,  in  trembling  tones. 

"I  ain't  so  sho,"  answered  her  partner;  "Uncle  Harry 
skeers  white  fokes  sometimes,  an'  dey  tells  me  he  kin  conjah.'^ 
Mebbe,  dat  is  what  he  tryin'  to  do  now,  settin'  dar  so  still,"  he 
continued,  with  a  furtive  glance  over  his  shoulder  at  the  object  of 
their  fears. 

But,  notwithstanding  their  protestations  that  Uncle  Harry 
couldn't  "  skeer  'em,"  the  abandoned  spirit  of  mirth  which  had 
previously  pervaded  the  assembly  was  slowly  subsiding.  There 
Uncle  Harry  still  sat,  as  immovable  as  Gibraltar,  grim  determi- 
nation stamped  upon  his  brow,  though  lather  concealed  his  firm- 
set  lips.  His  two  enormous  feet,  encased  only  in  his  stockings, 
were  piled  in  front  of  him,  for  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  shave 
on  that  spot  that  night,  and  he  intended  to  do  it. 

The  company,  finally  comprehending  the  situation,  yielded 
the  field,  when  he  again  returned  to  his  original  purpose. 

•■=  There  exists  even  yet  with  the  colored  race  a  belief  that  there  are  those  among 
them  who  possess  certain  mysterious  powers,  which  they  can  exercise  at  pleasure 
against  persons  who  offend  them. 


CHAPTER  X. 

BELMOXT  was  once  more  the  scene  of  festivity.  General 
Jackson,  though  not  often  indulging  in  social  pleasures, 
had  consented  to  take  his  Christmas  dinner  with  Mrs. 
Harvey.  Belle  assists  her  mother  in  dispensing  the  hospitalities 
for  which  the  old  house  had  so  long  been  famous,  while  Charlie 
Holmes  and  John  Randolph  are  once  again  among  the  guests, 
Th3  quiet  dinner  is  in  striking  contrast  to  the  gayeties  of  the  pre- 
vious winter,  though  vividly  recalling  the  faces  of  the  absent, 
and  especially  that  of  the  dear  one  who  had  yielded  up  his  young 
life  and  crossed  the  dark  river  so  early  in  the  struggle. 

The  blue  cockade  had  been  laid  aside  as  no  longer  a  neces- 
sary badge  of  distinction  where  only  one  sentiment  prevailed. 

"  I  wonder  what  has  become  of  Appleton?"  said  Randolph 
during  dinner.  "Charlie,  have  you  kept  up  with  his  move- 
ments?" 

"  Well,  yes,"  returned  Charlie,  "  in  a  measure.  I  heard  that 
he  was  on  McClellans  staff." 

.    'I  wonder  how  in  the  world  he  heard  it?"  queried  Ran- 
dolph, turning  to  Belle  with  a  significant  .smile. 

"Probably,  I  got  my  information  from  Miss  Carrie  here," 
returned  Charlie,  "who,  you  remember,  tried  so  hard  to  make 
a  proselyte  of  him  last  winter." 

.'\t  this,  the  troublesome  color  which  was  always  betraying 
our  litde  friend  rushed  to  her  face,  as  she  answered : 

"  I  am  sure  that  was  my  duty ;  was  it  not,  general  ?  "  appeal- 
ing to  General  Jackson,  who  sat  opposite,  and  who  had  been  lis- 
tening to  their  conversation,  much  amused. 

'  •  I  fear  he  was  unworthy  game  if  he  remained  proof  against 
your  efforts,  Miss  Carrie,"  he  answered,  pleasandy. 

"  He  was  at  least  a  conscientious  fellow,"  said  John,    "  for  it 
(60) 


J 1 7/0' S  THE  PATRIOT  /  6r 

required  considerable  moral  courage  to  stem  the  tide  of  feeling 
against  him  at  college." 

"Well,  Miss  Carrie,  if  you  have  another  chance  at  him, 
make  a  bold  dash,  cut  off  his  retreat,  and  burn  the  bridges,  and, 
if  I  am  not  mistaken,  he  will  capitulate,''  said  the  general,  with 
a  mischievous  gleam  in  his  usually  earnest  eyes. 

"Indeed,  general,  they  have  exaggerated  my  passing  fancy 
for  Mr.  Appleion.  1  did  like  him  at  first,  I  confess,  but  when 
he  persisted  in  wearing  the  Union  badge  I  began  to  lose  my 
interest,  and  when  I  heard  he  had  joined  the  Yankee  army  I 
positively  disliked  him,''  answered  Carrie,  in  an  apologetic  tone. 

The  conversation  was  here  interrupted  by  a  servant  bringing 
a  note  to  (ieneral  Jackson.  An  officer  awaited  him  in  the  hall 
with  dis[)atches  from  Richmond,  ordering  an  attack  on  the  rail- 
road in  West  Virginia.  It  broke  up  the  dinner  party  very 
unceremoniously,  as  the  order  was  peremptory,  and  before  night 
Jackson's  entire  command  was  getting  ready  to  move.  The 
treacherous  sunshine  and  mild  atmosphere  of  the  morning  had 
been  succeeded  by  colder  weather,  and  near  the  close  of  the  day 
the  lowering  sky  and  keen  blasts  promised  anything  but  a  fair 
'morrow.  This  prospect,  however,  seemed  no  damper  to  the  en- 
thusiastic troops ;  where  Jackson  led,  they  were  willing  to  follow. 

Those  of  the  soldiers  who  had  homes  in  the  neighborhood 
were  allowed  a  short  absence  to  take  leave  of  their  friends,  and, 
in  a  neatly-kept  parlor,  in  the  house  of  a  tradesman,  we  recog- 
nize the  manly  figure  of  our  old  friend,  Jacob  Wilder.  He  is 
awaiting  the  coming  of  the  girl  who  has  his  heart  in  her  keep- 
ing, and  a  noble,  manly  heart  it  is.  His  finely-developed  form 
is  encased  in  a  full  suit  of  Confederate  gray,  having  long  since 
laid  aside  that  of  the  old  "Continentals,"  whose  organization 
claimed  existence  from  the  time  of  the  Revolution,  and  in  whose 
ranks  he  had  first  enlisted.  He  had  grown  a  veteran  in  the  ser- 
vice, having  taken  part  in  every  battle  in  which  his  command  had 
been  engaged,  though,  so  far,  had  escaped  unhurt. 


62  JVHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 

Presently,  the  door  opened  and  in  came  the  girl  for  whom  he 
waited.  Scarcely  a  woman  in  years,  standing  just  "where  the 
brook  and  the  river  meet,"  the  bright,  open  face  was  a  fair 
index  of  the  heart  within.  It  now  expressed  an  interested  sur- 
prise, as  she  raised  it  to  Jacob,  for  she  had  been  hastily  sum- 
moned. 

"I  came  to  bid  you  good-bye,  Jennie,"  said  Jacob,  presently. 

"Why,  what  is  the  matter  and  where  are  you  going?"  she 
asked,  in  almost  the  same  breath. 

"Old  Jack  is  going  to  move  toward  the  North-west,  that  is  all 
we  know  and  it's  enough.  Everything  is  getting  ready  to  move 
and  by  this  time  to-morrow  we  will  be  far  away  from  here," 
answered  Jacob. 

"It  is  too  bad  that  the  weather  should  have  turned  so  cold; 
indeed,  I  am  afraid  you  all  will  freeze,  dear  Jacob,"  she  an- 
swered, thoughtfully. 

"It's  pretty  cold,  I  know,  but  I  expect  he  knows  what  he  is 
about.     I  am  sure  I  don't,"  he  returned,  smiling. 

"I  have  not  given  you  my  Christmas  gift  yet,"  she  said,  and 
excusing  herself  left  the  room ;  presently  returning  she  brings  a 
bright  comforter,  which  she  wound  around  his  neck,  "and  you 
must  take  this  also,"  she  added,  unfolding  a  soft,  warm  shawl. 

' '  What  will  you  do  without  it,  Jennie  ?  I  am  afraid  you  will 
need  it  yourself,"  answered  Jacob, 

"No,  indeed,  I  have  another,  or  at  least  mother  has;  I  can 
get  along  very  well  without  it  anyhow  and  you  must  take  it,  for 
I  know  you  will  need  it,"  she  returned. 

"Won't  you  go  and  see  my  mother  sometimes,  little  one?" 
asked  Jacob,  affectionately. 

"She  does  not  like  me,  Jacob,"  answered  Jennie;  "she  says 
I  made  you  a  rebel,  and,  darling,  you  know  it  was  your  own 
true  sense  of  right  that  did  it,  w^asn't  it?" 

"It  was,  indeed,  and  if  I  could  only  bring  my  father  and 
mother  to  look  at  this  thing  in  its  real  light,  I  would  feel  much 


in/O'S  THE  PAT  RIOT?  63 

better  satisfied.  They  think  that  because  you  made  the  blue 
cockade  which  I  wore  at  first  that  you  influenced  me;  and,  indeed, 
I  have  tried  to  look  at  it  their  way  but  can  not.  I  must  now  say 
good  bye  and  go  to  see  the  dear  old  people,  too,  maybe  for  the 
last  time." 

"  O,  Jacob,  dear,  don't  talk  in  that  way,  it  takes  away  my 
strength.  I  know  you  will  come  back  safe,"  said  Jennie,  with 
choking  voice. 

"I  hope  so,  little  one,  for  your  sake;"  then  bidding  her  a 
silent  farewell,  left,  without  once  looking  back,  as  if  afraid  to 
trust  himself.  But  Jennie,  going  to  the  window,  gazed  after  his 
well-known  figure  until  it  passed  out  of  sight.  If  her  heart  could 
b)e  more  wrapped  in  anything  than  the  cause  he  represented,  it 
was  Jacob  himself. 

The  troops  marched  next  day  in  the  direction  of  Bath,  with  as 
proud  and  firm  a  step  as  if  keeping  time  to  the  music  of  a  mid- 
summer holiday.  They  had  only  a  general  idea  of  where  they 
were  going,  but  perfect  confidence  in  their  leader  and  faith  in  the 
righteousness  of  their  cause  enabled  them  to  bear  with  fortitude 
the  perils  and  suffering  of  that  memorable  expedition,  for  which 
we  search  modern  history  in  vain  to  find  a  parallel,  unless  we 
follow  Napoleon  through  his  campaigns  in  Russia. 

The  weather  grew  colder  every  hour  and  a  blinding  snow  fell 
incessantly.  The  cutting  wind  heaped  it  in  dnrts  as  fast  as  it 
fell,  soon  rendering  the  roads  almost  impassable.  Now  followed 
dreary  days  of  anxious  waiting,  in  which  no  tidings  came  from 
the  absent  ones.  Then,  for  the  first  time,  the  soldiers,  as  well 
as  their  friends,  began  to  question  the  wisdom  of  the  movement. 
It  is  about  this  time  that  the  first  and  only  breath  of  censure 
against  that  matchless  leader,  Jackson,  is  whispered. 

Soon  the  ambulances  began  to  come  in,  bringing  those  dis- 
abled by  the  cold,  and  later,  the  wounded,  in  the  fighting  which 
ensued.  It  was  on  one  of  the  coldest  evenings  of  that  mem- 
orable winter,   that   Jennie   Dwyer,   thinking    so   constantly  of 


64 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


Jacob  that  it  made  her  suspicious  that  some  harm  had  befallen 
him,  got  herself  ready  to  go  and  see  his  mother,  hoping  to  hear, 
through  her,  of  her  absent  lover.  The  old  lady  had  never  taken 
very  kindly  to  Jennie,  thinking  she  had  influenced  Jacob  in  the 
course  he  had  taken,  gladly  laying  the  blame  at  the  door  of  some 
one  else  than  her  boy. 

Jennie's  timid  knock  was  answered  by  a  summons  to  "come 
in. "  She  found  the  old  lady  in  great  distress  and  bustling  con- 
fusion. A  message  had  been  received  that  poor  Jacob  had  been 
badly  wounded  and  was  on  his  way  home.  His  father  had  gone 
with  an  ambulance  to  meet  him,  and  make  him  as  comfortable  as 
possible.  Jennie's  grief  was  naturally  great  at  this  disclosure, 
but  made  doubly  so  when  Jacob's  mother  upbraided  her  with 
being  the  cause  of  it  all. 

"Indeed,  madam,"  said  the  poor  girl,  "even  if  Jacob  had 
thought  as  you  do,  he  would  have  fought  all  the  same,  and  the 
danger  would  have  been  as  great  as  now." 

"No,"  she  answered,  "we  could  have  gone  home,  and  he 
could  have  hired  somebody  to  go  in  his  place." 

"Jacob  hire  somebody  to  do  his  duty  for  him?  Nci'cr,  never 
would  he  have  done  it  I  am  sure,"  she  exclaimed,  contemptously, 
"his  keen  sense  of  justice  makes  him  see  our  wrongs  in  their  true 
hght,  and,  dear  Mrs.  Wilder,"  she  continued,  "why,  can't  you  see 
that  the  Yankees  are  trying  to  take  all  our  rights  away  from  us 
and  make  us  worse  than  the  slaves  they  are  trying  to  free?  Jacob 
says  so,  and  he  says,  too,  that  no  true  man  or  woman,  either, 
ought  to  stand  it." 

At  this  implied  imputation  from  her  son,  the  old  lady  fell  to 
weeping. 

"My  dear  Mrs.  Wilder,"  continued  Jennie,  touched  at  the 
old  lady's  grief,  "of  course  it  is  not  with  you,  though,  as  if  you 
had  been  born  and  raised  here." 

'■  If  I  had  only  never  come  here,"  sobbed  the  old  lady,  "my 
boy  might  now  be  safe  and  well." 


WHO'S   IHE  PATRIOTS  65 

Jennie  could  no  longer  restrain  her  own  tears  at  mention  of 
Jacob's  misfortune,  and  for  a  few  moments  both  were  silent. 

At  sight  of  Jennie's  grief,  the  old  lady  soon  mastered  lier  own, 
and  rising  abruptly,  said: 

"  I  must  get  ready  for  Jacob  now,  so  good  evening,"  and  left 
the  room. 

Thus  coolly  dismissed,  Jennie  got  up  to  go,  though  resolving 
to  return  as  soon  as  Jacob  was  known  to  have  arrived. 

Each  succeeding  hour  brouglit  fresh  arrivals  of  tlie  wounded 
and  sick.  The  object  of  the  expedition  had  been  achieved,  but 
few  victories  had  been  more  dearly  purchased. 

It  was  to  the  valiant  Ashby,  "the  knight  without  fear  or 
reproach,"  who  flashed  with  meteoric  splendor  athwart  the  South- 
ern firmament,  that  this  expedition  owed  much  of  its  success, 
and  the  bright  record  which  he  bequeathed  to  posterity,  in  his 
short  career,  challenges  universal  admiration. 

Soon  the  old  town  of  Winchester  becomes  one  vast  hospital ; 
the  buildings  appropriated  by  the  Government  for  that  purpose 
not  affording  sufficient  accommodation,  the  private  houses  are 
crowded,  and  the  entire  female  population  devote  themselves  to 
the  work  of  preparing  dainties  and  nursing  the  sick  and  wounded. 
Mrs.  Harvey  goes  as  a  ministering  angel  among  them,  and  even 
"Aunt  Maria"  belongs  to  a  visiting  committee.  Overcoming 
ail  her  old-time  scruple^,  she  goes  daily  to  the  hospitals,  laden 
with  delicacies  prepared  by  her  own  hand. 

The  time  had  come  when  she  could  no  longer  indulge  in  the 
melancholy  pleasure  of  saying  "I  told  you  so."  Even  her  astute 
powers  of  divination  were  nonplused,  as  the  rapidly-hurrying 
events  were  weaving  a  history,  surpassing  in  horrors  and  heroism 
the  bloodiest  days  of  the  Revolution.  Tidings  from  Holmes  and 
Randolph  said  they  were  safe  except  a  few  frost-bites. 

Jennie  made  constant  inquiry  for  the  arrival  of  her  lover, 
and  was  at  last  rewarded  by  hearing  that  he  had  come.  She 
could  not  learn  the  extent  of  his  wounds,  as  his  mother  pre- 
5 


6^  IVJIO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

vented-  her  from  seeing  him,  and  her  numerous  questions  received 
very  unsatisfactory  answers. 

"The  doctor  says  he  must  be  kept  quiet,"  she  said,  in  an 
exuhant  tone,  in  answer  to  Jennie's  question,  as  if  glad  that  his 
authority  sustained  her  own  pleasure  in  the  matter. 

"  But  I  will  be  so  quiet,"  said  Jennie,  pleadingly,  "  and  will 
help  you  to  nurse  him,  too,  Mrs.  Wilder,  if  you  will  only  let  me. 
Mother  says  1  am  a  real  good  nurse  ;   ma\n't  I  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  need  any  one  to  help  me,"  she  returned,  exulting 
in  her  power  to  inflict  pain  on  the  girl,  as  she  stood  holding  the 
door,  evidently  impatient  for  the  interview  to  end.  Jennie 
made  one  more  effort,  though  scarce  able  to  restrain  her  tears. 

"  Won't  )'OU  let  me  do  something  for  him,  if  I  can't  see  him  ?  " 

"  I  can  do  all  for  him  that  he  needs  ;  you  have  already  done 
enough,'"  she  answered. 

Both  grief  and  anger  strove  for  the  mastery  in  Jennie's  breast, 
as,  with  reluctant  steps,  she  quitted  Mrs.  Wilder's  cottage.  She 
knew  that  Jacob  would  see  her  if  allowed,  and  could  not  think 
how  he  would  account  for  her  absence.  Meantime,  Mrs. 
AVilder  returned  to  her  son's  room.  The  poor  fellow  had  been 
badly  wounded  in  the  leg  and  head,  and  the  surgeons  feared  it 
would  be  necessary  to  amputate  the  limb.  The  wound  in  the 
head  proving  more  serious,  too,  than  was  at  first  supposed,  ren- 
dering him  unconscious  much  of  the  time. 

The  suit  of  gray  uniform  was  now  folded  away,  his  mother 
hoped,  forever  out  of  his  sight,  and  the  blue  cockade  which 
Jennie  had  pinned  on  so  proudly  a  short  twelve-month  ago  was 
ruthlessly  tossed  into  the  fire. 

As  day  after  day  passed  by,  and  his  lucid  intervals  became 
fewer,  he  would  talk  incessantly  of  Jennie,  and  upbraid  her  with 
forgetting  him,  which  suspicion  his  mother  did  all  she  could  to 
strengthen. 

"  What  has  become  of  Jennie,  mother?"'  he  asked  one  day, 
in  an  interval  of  consciousness. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT 


67 


"The  forward  minx  is  flirting  with  the  soldiers,  I  suppose," 
she  answered,  heartlessly,  "but  you  must  keep  quiet,  my  son, 
and  not  think  of  her." 

He  did  not  attempt  an  answer,  for  in  his  heart  he  felt  that  his 
mother  did  Jennie  injustice,  though  little  dreaming  how  far  she 
had  carried  her  persecutions.  Meanwhile,  poor  Jennie's  heart 
was  breaking  as  she  heard  from  the  neighbors  of  Jacob's  extreme 
illness.  Finally,  her  native  wit  came  to  her  aid,  and  she 
bethought  herself  of  the  surgeon  that  attended  him.  Seeking 
him  out,  she  made  known  her  trouble. 

Dr.  Green  received  what  she  communicated  as  a  revelation, 
and,  wisely  shaking  his  head,  said  she  should  see  Jacob  at  all 
hazards. 

"  Poor  fellow,"  he  continued,  "  that  accounts  for  a  great  deal 
which  I  have  heretofore  been  unable  to  understand.  Write  to 
him,  child,  and  I  will  myself  deliver  the  letter." 

Accordingly,  on  his  next  visit  he  carried  a  letter  from  Jennie 
to  Jacob,  and  fortunately  found  him  conscious,  though  weak  and 
suffering,  having  undergone  the  amputation  of  the  wounded  leg 
some  days  before. 

"  See,"  said  he,  holding  aloft  Jennie's  letter,  when  they  were 
left  alone,  "  I  have  brought  you  the  best  medicine  yet,"  and  the 
first  smile  he  had  seen  on  his  patient's  face,  though  feeble,  was 
gladly  welcomed  by  him.  Jacob  greedily  devoured  the  contents, 
and  as  the  doctor  watched  the  effects  of  this  new  prescription, 
he  immediately  understood  why  the  work  of  convalescence  had 
progressed  so  slowly,  and  resolved  that  Jennie  should  see  him  in 
spite  of  the  opposition  from  his  parents. 

Jonathan  Wilder  and  his  wife,  on  the  other  hand,  felt  that 
they  were  gaining  the  mastery  over  their  recreant  son  once  more, 
and  their  one  hope  now  was  to  remove  him  from  Winchester  as 
soon  as  possible,  looking  upon  his  wound  as  a  providential  cir- 
cumstance, which  placed  him  in  the  helpless  condition  that 
enabled  them  to  control  him. 


58  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

It  now  became  evident  that  the  forces  under  Jackson  and 
Ashby,  which  had  been  so  depleted  by  the  recent  hard  service, 
would  have  to  contract  their  line,  and  the  citizens  felt  that  they 
would  soon  lose  the  protection  of  the  military.  The  Federals 
had  been  largely  re-enforced,  and  gave  evidences  of  an  early 
advance.  Jonathan  Wilder  watched  the  movements  of  the  troops 
with  great  interest,  and  took  every  opportunity  to  find  out  their 
strength  and  destination. 

Known  to  be  in  sympathy  with  the  Federals,  he  was  generally 
mistrusted,  though  naturally  he  saw  a  great  deal,  and,  in  order  to 
quicken  the  advance  of  his  friends,  he  resolved  to  give  them  the 
benefit  of  what  knowledge  he  had  gained.  Accordingly,  he 
went  to  the  remotest  point  within  the  Confederate  lines,  well 
knowing  that  he  could  not  procure  a  pass  to  go  beyond.  There 
he  waited,  as  patiently  as  he  could,  until  the  pickets  were  with- 
drawn within  his  location.  He  now  was  very  soon  among  his 
friends,  and  made  known  his  i)lans  to  the  nearest  ofiticial. 

He  told  them  that  his  only  son  had  joined  the  rebels  against 
his  wishes,  was  now  wounded  and  helpless  in  his  hands,  and 
that  he  wished  to  take  advantage  of  his  situation  to  remove  him 
as  soon  as  possible  from  the  evil  influences  that  surrounded  him 
where  he  was,  the  most  dangerous  of  which  being  a  rebel  sweet- 
heart, who,  he  seemed  to  think,  had  wrought  all  the  mischief. 
When  safely  beyond  her  reach,  he  hoped  his  son  would  once 
more  listen  to  reason,  and,  when  well  enough,  accept  some  posi- 
tion under  the  government,  as  his  wounds  would  unfit  him  for 
active  service  again. 

To  all  this  the  officer  lent  a  willing  ear.  He  would  be  only 
too  glad  to  aid  in  so  laudable  a  project.  He  had  no  doubt 
that  the  rebels  were  falling  back,  and  he  thought  that  the  policy 
of  the  government  would  be  to  pursue  them,  keeping,  of  course, 
at  a  respectful  distance,  and  he  gave  Jonathan  Wilder  every  rea- 
son to  hope  that  they  would  soon  occupy  Winchester.  All  this 
time  poor  Jacob  lay  unconscious  of  the  conspiracy  against  him. 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  69 

During  Jonathan's  absence,  Doctor  Green  managed  to  effect 
the  wished-for  meeting  between  Jennie  and  her  lover.  Croing 
to  Mrs.  Wilder  one  morning,  he. said  : 

"  Madam,  if  you  value  your  son's  life  at  all,  I  advise  you  to 
allow  him  to  see  this  Jennie,  of  whom  he  raves  so  continually. 
I  will  not  answer  for  his  reason  if  you  continue  to  thwart  him  in 
this,  even  should  his  life  be  spared." 

"  It  is  only  his  imagination,  doctor,"  she  answered,  coldly, 
"and  if  he  sees  her  it  will  do  more  harm  than  good  " 

"  Very  well,  madam;  of  course  it  is  for  you  to  say,"  said  the 
doctor,  rising  as  if  to  go,  "but  the  consequences  be  upon  your 
own  head,"  he  added,  ominously. 

"  Do  you  really  believe  that  his  life  depends  upon  it,  doctor?" 
asked  the  old  lady,  beginning  to  relent  at  the  dismal  prospect 
held  out  by  the  doctor. 

'•  I  unhesitatingly  do,  madam,"  he  answered,  in  his  most  pro- 
fessional tone. 

Remembering  the  mission  upon  which  her  husband  had  gone, 
and  thinking  that  Jacob  would  now  so  soon  be  removed  from 
Jennie's  bad  influences,  Mrs.  Wilder  finally  gave  a  reluctant  con- 
sent. With  all  speed,  the  kind  doctor  now  went  after  Jennie, 
whom  he  found  waiting,  as  he  had  told  her  of  his  intentions. 
Together  they  went  to  the  cottage,  and  he  ingeniously  contrived 
to  detain  Mrs.  Wilder  in  conversation  during  the  interview 
between  the  lovers. 

The  retreat  of  the  army  now  began  in  good  earnest,  and  the 
citizens  commenced  to  provide  for  the  danger  which  seemed 
imminent.  Mrs.  Harvey  had  thought  of  abandoning  her  home 
and  going  South,  but  now  that  the  time  had  come  she  concluded 
to  remain  and  do  what  she  could  to  protect  it,  hoping  that  the 
occupation  by  the  enemy  would  be  of  short  duration. 

The  next  morning,  armed  with  the  doctor's  authority,  Jennie 
once  more  presented  herself  at  Mrs.  Wilder's  door,  but,  as  he 
did  not  accompany  her,  she  failed  to  effect  an  entrance,   and, 


yo  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

with  a  heavy,   troubled  heart,   she  turned  her  face    homeward 
again. 

During  that  night  Winchester  was  evacuated,  and  next  day 
the  advance  of  the  enemy  made  its  appearance.  Among  the 
first  to  arrive  was  Jonathan  Wilder,  and  he  made  all  haste  to 
place  the  unresisting  prisoner  in  his  hands  in  an  ambulance,  and, 
together  with  his  wife,  they  soon  turned  their  backs  on  their  old 
home.  No  one  saw  the  departure,  and  when  next  Jennie  came 
the  closed  blinds  and  general  air  of  desertion  which  the  cottage 
wore  gave  her  a  sharp  pang,  as  she  at  first  thought  "  Jacob  must 
be  dead  ;  "  but  soon  convincing  herself  that  no  one  was  there  she 
turned  with  a  sad  step  to  her  home  once  more. 


CHAPTER   XI. 

r  is  the  22(1  of  February,  1862,  the  day  set  apart  for  the 
inauguration  of  Jefierson  Davis  as  President  of  the  Confed- 
..  eraie  States.  Richmond,  the  fair  city  of  hills,  has  been 
chosen  as  the  capital,  and  her  hospitable  streets  are  thronged 
with  all  classes,  from  far  and  near,  eager  to  witness  the  cere- 
mony. Even  the  dismal  rain,  which  pours  incessantly,  does  not 
seem  to  dampen  the  interest  which  exists,  and,  though  keeping 
many  away,  one  scarcely  missed  them. 

The  imposing  ceremony  took  place  on  Capitol  Hill,  Mr. 
Davis  standing  at  the  base  of  the  equestrian  statue  of  the 
"  Father  of  His  Country,"  whose  unsheathed  sword  is  held  aloft 
in  one  hand,  while  with  the  other  he  points  encouragingly 
toward  the  South.  On  either  side  of  him  stand  life-like  repre- 
sentations of  George  Mason  and  Thomas  Jefferson,  and,  if 
greater  inspiration  is  needed  for  the  transaction,  look  further 
still,  and  you  behold  the  massive  form  of  Patrick  Henry  as  he 
stands  with  the  roll  of  parchment  in  his  hand.  I'he  bronze  lips 
are  almost  ready  to  part,  and  you  seem  to  hear  the  thunder  of  his 
voice  as  he  says  :    "Give  me  liberty  or  give  me  death." 

Presendy,  the  oath  of  office  is  administered  by  the  Chief-Jus- 
tice, and  through  all  that  vast  throng  is  scarce  heard  a  mur- 
mur as  Mr.  Davis  responds  in  solemn  and  impressive  tones.  A 
venerable  bishop  of  the  Church  now  importunes  heaven's  approval 
and  blessing,  and  the  ceremony  of  inauguration  is  accomplished. 
How  sadly  in  earnest  were  they  all ! 

In  a  crowded  window  of  the  Capitol  building,  which  over- 
looked the  scene,  we  recognize  the  familiar  faces  of  Pauline 
Rhett  and  Charlie  Holmes,  the  latter  having  come  to  Riclimond 
with  dispatches  from  the  Valley,  and  Pauline's  home,  for  the 
present,  being  also  at  the  capital,  as  her  father  represents  his 
State  in  the  Confederate  Senate. 
(70 


^2  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 

Mr.  Davis  holds  his  first  levee  that  night  in  a  handsome 
brown-stone  residence,  which  has  been  set  apart  for  his  use. 
'Jhe  spacious  apartments  are  thronged  with  the  brave  and  the 
fair,  all  eager  to  pay  their  respects  to  the  man  they  delight  to 
honor,  who  stands  there  the  central  figure,  receiving  and  enter- 
taining his  friends  with  that  courdy  grace  of  manner  which  always 
so  conspicuously  distinguished  him.  The  military  uniforms  with 
which  the  rooms  are  interspersed  add  to  the  brilliancy  of  the 
scene,  and  right  hard  it  would  have  been  to  realize  that  the  glory 
and  beauty  of  this  young  republic  was  to  be  only  an  exhalation. 
At  that  period  of  its  existence  there  Avere  few  indeed  who  did 
not  religiously  believe  in  its  ultimate  triumph. 

Again  we  recognize  Pauline  Rhett  as  she  leans  upon  Charlie's 
arm  and  advances  with  queenly  gait  to  be  presented  to  the  Presi- 
dent. Much  of  the  old  buoyancy  of  her  girlhood  seems  to  have 
left  her,  and  she  appears  the  mature,  fully-developed  woman. 

Many  throng  around  her,  some  renewing  old  acquaintance 
and  others  seeking  to  be  introduced;  among  them,  Major 
Hughes,  a  brave  young  Alabamian  and  former  schoolmate  of 
Charlie's,  whose  empty  coat-sleeve  bears  silent  witness  to  the 
fact  that  he  has  been  to  the  front. 

The  change  in  Pauline's  manner  had  at  last  attracted  her 
mother's  notice,  and  she  Avas  now  all  anxiety  to  find  out  the 
cause  of  it,  but  nothing  transpired  which  furnished  a  clue. 

"Pauhne,  dear,"  she  exclaimed  upon  entering  her  daughter's 
room  the  morning  following  the  levee,  "what  on  earth  ails  you? 
You  have  not  been  yourself  for  months,  and  it  distresses  me 
no  little  to  see  you  so  changed." 

'•I  am  only  getting  older,  mothe^,  and  take  more  serious 
views  of  things,  I  suppose,"  she  answered  with  a  forced  laugh. 
"You  know  that  all  of  those  we  most  dearly  love  are  in  the 
army  and  in  constant  danger  of  their  lives.  Is  not  that  enough 
to  make  even  a  giddy  girl  thoughtful  ?  " 

"Yes,  yes;   I  admit  that  it  is,"  answered  her  mother  widi  a 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT.' 


n 


sigh,  as  she  thought  of  her  two  brave  boys  so  constantly  exposed 
to  danger.  Pauhne  had  never  mentioned  Appleton's  name  to 
any  of  her  family,  and  now  that  he  had  joined  the  Federal  army 
she  well  knew  that  there  would  be  little  hope  in  doing  so. 

She  tried  to  think  he  was  unworthy,  and  strove  in  every  way  to 
banish  him  from  her  thoughts,  but  the  question  would  ever  come 
back  to  her:  "AVhat  would  the  love  of  a  man  be  worth  who 
would  sacrifice  principle  to  passion?"  And,  in  spite  of  her 
heroic  efforts  to  forget  him,  his  image  was  constantly  before  her 
with  the  hopeless  look  it  wore  the  last  time  she  had  seen  him. 

Charlie's  opportune  visit  was  gladly  welcomed  by  Mrs.  Rhett, 
as  she  had  somehow  connected  him  with  her  daughter's  altered 
manner.  Pauline,  now  anxious  to  relieve  her  mother's  fears, 
resolves  to  forget  Appleton,  and,  forcing  a  gayety  which  she 
does  not  feel,  once  more  her  rippling  laugh  is  heard  through 
the  house,  though  now  and  then  it  startles  even  herself. 

Upon  calling,  one  morning,  Charlie  found  her  at  the  piano ; 
begging  her  to  continue  playing,  he  drew  his  seat  very  near,  and, 
resting  his  head  on  the  back  of  his  chair,  closed  his  eyes,  as  if  to 
shut  out  the  outside  world  and  resign  himself  wholly  to  the  potent 
charm  of  her  wonderful  music. 

Presently  Pauline,  in  either  a  spirit  of  mischief  or  thought- 
lessness, commenced  a  favorite  air  of  Charlie's  which  he  had  not 
heard  since  the  Christmas  they  had  spent  together  at  Belmont, 
when  he,  looking  up  quickly,  said: 

"  Excuse  me,  Miss  Pauline,  but  please  do  not  play  that,  it  has 
lost  its  attraction  for  me  now,  even  when  played  by  you." 

"  Well,  that  is  a  gallant  speech,  Mr.  Holmes,  I  must  confess — 
pray  why  has  it  fallen  under  the  ban?"  asked  Pauline,  laughing. 

"  It  is  associated  with  a  period  of  my  life  of  which  I  do  not 
care  to  be  reminded,"  he  answered,  quite  seriously. 

''  I  will  stop  playing  altogether;  I  suspect  you  are  tired  listen- 
ing," said  Pauline,  quickly,  and  rising  from  the  piano. 

"  No,  not  that ;  you  know  that  is  not  the  reason,  but  I  believe 


74 


irilO'S   THE  PATRIOT? 


I  do  want  you  to  talk  to  me  now  and  charm  away  some  of  the 
blue  spirits  that  those  old  airs  have  conjured  up.  You  have  no 
idea  what  a  wonderful  incentive  music  is  on  the  eve  of  a  battle, 
or  the  powerful  effect  it  has  in  sustaining  one's  courage." 

'•Do  I  not,  though?"  said  Pauline,  with  a  half-suppressed 
sigh.  "It  is  my  panacea  for  many  woes;  I  play  away  a  great 
many  sad  moments." 

'•It  is  difficult  to  associate  you  with  sad  moments,  or  imagine 
why  you  should  ever  have  any,"  said  Charlie. 

"  I  suppose  it  must  arise  from  the  natural  perversity  of  my 
woman's  nature,"  she  returned,  looking  demurely  in  the  fire ; 
"for  I  certainly  have  much  for  which  to  be  grateful  and  make 
me  glad." 

"  So  you  admit,  then,"  said  Charlie,  laughingly,  "  that  woman 
is  by  nature  perverse  ?  " 

"No,  no,"  she  answered,  "  I  am  onlyiiuoting  the  opinion  of 
men  when  I  say  so." 

"You  can  at  least  tell  me,"  pursued  Charlie,  "if  the  opinion 
is  a  correct  one  in  your  case  ?  ' 

"That  is  a  question  which  would  not  be  admitted  before  a 
jurv,  I  think,"'  said  Pauline,  evasively. 

"  Umi)h  I  I  think  you  are  illustrating  the  question  at  issue  if 
you  will  permit  me  to  say  so,"  said  Charlie,  boldly,  "but  you 
must  pardon  my  interest  on  this  point." 

"  O,  yes,"  she  returned,  pleasantly,"  on  the  principle  I  suppose 
that  soldiers  are  excusable  for  anything." 

"No;  I  do  not  want  to  be  excused  on  that  ground,  by  you  at 
least,"  he  answered,  tenderly. 

'•It  seems  impossible  for  us  to  agree  this  morning,"  said  Pau- 
line, growing  alarmed  at  the  tone  the  conversation  was  assuming, 
for  if  there  was  anything  she  honestly  wished  to  avoid,  it  was  a 
declaration  from  Charlie's  lips. 

She  liked  him  too  well  to  appear  unkind  to  him,  but  not 
enough  for  anything  more. 


IVH0\S  THE  PATRIOT; 


75 


"  That  brings  us  back  to  the  original  question,"  said  Charlie, 
in  answer  to  her  last  remark.  "Tell  me,  really,  Miss  Pauline, 
does  any  lurking  perversity  (which  we  will  allow  you  possess  for 
the  sake  of  the  argument  only)  ever  make  you  persist  in  a  thing 
against  your  judgment — or  feeling?"  he  added,  after  a  slight 
pause,  and  watching  her  narrowly  he  noticed  her  drop  her  eyes 
as  if  to  avoid  his  scrutiny. 

"I  don't  understand  you,"  she  said,  presently,  in  faltering 
tones. 

"Or,  rather,  I  am  afraid  you  do  too  well  for  my  own  good," 
he  said,  earnestly,  and  soon  took  his  leave. 

Charlie  had  resolutely  made  up  his  mind  to  say  nothing  to 
Pauline  on  the  subject  nearest  his  heart,  unless  she  should  give 
him  some  unmistakable  encouragement,  and  he  too  readily  inter- 
preted her  recent  kindness  and  warm  welcome  as  favorable  to 
his  suit.  True,  she  "Still  puzzled  him  greatly,  but  the  time  for 
returning  to  his  command  was  rapidly  drawing  near,  and  a  few 
days  later  he  bent  his  steps  in  the  direction  of  Colonel  P.hett's 
residence  for  the  last  time. 

It  was  a  mild  night  in  the  latter  part  of  February,  the  air  was 
balmy  with  the  breath  of  the  early  Southern  spring,  while  the 
full  moon  shed  the  mellow  radiance  of  a  later  season  over  the 
environed  city.  Under  its  subtle  influence,  probably,  Charlie 
made  up  his  mind  to  have  some  understanding  with  Pauline,  as 
he  expected  to  return  to  his  command  the  next  day.  His  prop- 
osition to  walk  out  and  enjoy  the  beauties  of  the  night  was  read- 
ily assented  to,  from  which  he  chose  to  argue  favorably.  An 
embarrassing  silence  oppressed  them  both  for  some  moments ; 
at  last,  as  if  unable  to  endure  it  longer,  Charlie  spoke  in  the  tones 
of  a  man  who  had  nerved  himself  for  an  ordeal. 

"  Pauline,  do  you  know  why  I  have  asked  you  for  this  walk  ?  " 
and  he  felt  her  arm  tremble  as  she  tried  to  answer  lightly. 

"You  said  the  moonlight  was  so  beautiful." 

"Yes,  that  was  one  reason,"  and  he  hesitated,  brave  fellow 


7 6  IFHO'S  THE  FA  TRIO  T ? 

though  he  was.  "  I  wanted  you  very  near  me,"  he  continued, 
"  while  I  told  you  something,  which  I  have  been  trying  not  to 
tell  for  some  time,  and  somethmg,  too,  which  I  am  convinced 
you  already  know.  Tell  me,  Pauline,  is  there  any  hope  for  me  ?" 
he  continued,  desperately. 

Pauline  kept  her  face  averted  and  did  not  answer.  Charlie 
continued  :  "I  have  looked  forward  to,  and  longed  so  eagerly  for, 
this  time,  and  after  all  am  I  to  be  disappointed  ?  "  Still  no  answer 
came  from  Pauline. 

"For  God's  sake  don't  tell  me  that  you  love  another — spare 
me  that  at  any  rate,"  said  Charlie,  excitedly. 

"Mr.  Holmes,"  came  the  low  tones  of  her  voice  at  last,  "  I 
had  hoped  to  avoid  this,  but  I  will  tell  you  now  in  all  truthful- 
ness that  which  you  ask  is  impossible.  What  you  would  offer 
is  of  priceless  value,  and  if,  from  a  sense  of  right  and  duty,  I 
should  accept  what  you  so  generously  bestow,  I  fear  the  future 
might  prove  that  I  had  wronged  your  noble  heart,  and  in  justice 
to  you  I  bid  you  cease  to  indulge  any  hope.  I  can  not  help  it; 
it  seems  my  fate,  and  I  deserve  your  pity  rather  than  your  blame." 

"Then  my  worst  fears  are  realized,"  answered  Charlie,  with 
deep  feeling.  "I  am  not  only  rejected,  but  what  I  earnesdy 
desire  is  gratuitously  bestowed  upon  a  Yankee,  your  country's 
enemy !  " 

Suddenly  he  felt  her  hand  withdrawn  from  his  arm,  and  she 
interrupted  him. 

"  I  thought  you  were  too  generous  to  take  advantage  of  me 
in  this  way.  I  do  not  deserve  it.  I  am  true  to  my  country  and 
my  ])eople ;  beyond  that  I  can  not  go,  and  it  is  best  that  we  un- 
derstand each  other  thoroughly." 

They  pursued  their  way  in  silence  for  a  short  distance,  then 
Charlie,  gently  taking  her  hand,  drew  it  within  his  arm  again. 

'•  Forgive  me,  Pauline,  but  it  nearly  maddens  me  to  think  of 
this  barrier  to  my  happiness.  It  is  best  that  we  understand  each 
other  thoroughly.     Miss  Belle  was  kinder  to  me  than  I  thought." 


IVHO'S  THE  P .47' RIOT.'  ^y 

"  Don't  let  us  talk  of  it  any  more,  I  feel  so  unhappy,"  said 
Pauline,  sadly. 

"  Be  assured  I  shall  not  mention  so  unpleasant  a  subject 
again.  I  leave  for  the  Valley  to-morrow,  and  will  seek  oblivion 
in  my  country's  service.  It  is  a  noble  altar,  well  worthy  a  better 
sacrifice,"  said  Charlie,  in  despairing  tones. 

"  It  grieves  me  so  to  hear  you  talk  in  that  way.  Forget  me; 
I  am  not  worthy  of  you,"  she  said,  appealingly. 

They  now  reached  the  door  of  her  home.  "  God  bless  you !  " 
said  Charlie,  snatching  her  hand  and  imprinting  a  burning  kiss; 
"  when  next  you  see  me — if  ever — you  will  know  how  well  I  can 
forget."  Then  rushing  headlong  down  the  steps,  he  was  soon 
out  of  sight. 

Pauline  seemed  transfixed  to  the  spot;  she  could  not  realize 
that  he  had  absolutely  gone,  but  stood  gazing  out  into  the  moon- 
lit street  vainly  trying  to  distinguish  his  retreating  form.  "  His 
parting  words  were  so  hopeless;  why  can't  I  love  this  man  as  he 
deserves,  and  forget  the  one  who  is  enemy  to  all  I  hold  most 
dear?"  she  communed  with  herself,  after  reaching  her  room. 

"  Oh,  that  fatal  Christmas !  could  I  but  blot  it  from  my  calen- 
dar 1  "  And  the  earnest,  wistful  face  as  she  last  saw  it  rose  before 
her  mind's  eye,  as  if  to  plead  the  cause  of  her  absent  lover. 
"Why  can't  I  hear  something  from  him?  This  secrecy  and 
anxiety  are  slowly  killing  me !  If  he  really  cares  for  me,  would 
he  not  make  some  effort  to  communicate  with  me,  and  at  least 
let  me  know  that  he  is  safe  and  still  loves  me  ?  " 

Now,  her  pride  would  whisper  that  no  true  knight  would 
treat  his  lady  so.  But  her  loyalty  passed  unscathed  through  the 
ordeal,  and  her  woman's  unreasoning  reason,  fostered  by  the 
wish,  furnished  her  longing  heart  with  ample  justification  for  the 
course  pursued  by  her  delinquent  lover. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

5  HE  appointment  of  McClellan  to  the  command  of  the 
"Grand  Army"  gave  as  universal  satisfaction  at  the 
South  as  at  the  North,  even  his  enemies  feeHng  that,  in 
the  event  of  defeat,  to  know  that  they  owed  it  to  a  soldier  and 
a  gentleman  would  be  a  salve  to  their  wounds,  and  some  com- 
pensation for  the  humiliation. 

Once  more  the  two  armies  lay  before  Richmond  in  ominous 
inactivity,  only  an  occasional  raid  into  each  other's  lines  serving 
to  keep  the  deadly  ball  in  motion.  Meanwhile,  the  Valley  was 
the  scene  of  some  brilliant  movements.  The  ubiquitous  Jack- 
son gained  victories  at  the  most  unexpected  points,  and  success- 
fully eluding  all  pursuit,  would  appear  again  in  most  unwelcome 
manner.  Scorning  to  be  trammeled  with  quartermaster  or  com- 
missary trains,  he  depended  largely  upon  what  was  captured 
from  the  enemy. 

So  many  brilliant  achievements  were  well  calculated  to  inspire 
the  Confederate  forces  with  a  pardonable  degree  of  vanity,  while 
the  outside  world  looked  on  with  wonder  and  increasing  admira- 
tion. On  the  other  hand,  preparations  for  the  next  advance  on 
Richmond  were  now  being  carefully  considered,  and  everything 
that  science  could  suggest,  or  a  well-filled  treasury  supply,  was 
contributed  to  the  one  end  in  view. 

Many  of  the  citizens  of  Winchester  and  surrounding  neigh- 
borhood had  been  obliged  to  abandon  their  homes,  some  having 
sjught  refuge  in  the  Confederate  capital,  while  others  managed 
to  keep  just  within  the  lines  of  the  Confederate  outposts.  Many 
remained  in  the  vain  hope  of  protecting  their  homes  from  ruth- 
less depredation,  as  first  one  army  and  then  the  other  occupied 
the  country.  The  old  town  of  Winchester  w^as  the  bone  of  con- 
tention in  manv  a  hard-fought  battle,  and  the  peaceful  serenity 
(78) 


JVHL7S  THE  PATRIOT.-'  79 

and  well-bred  calm  which  had  once  pervaded  her  streets  seemed 
gone  forever,  while  the  measured  tread  of  the  sentry  and  roll  of 
the  martial  drum  became  sadly  familiar  sounds  in  the  ears  of 
her  citizens. 

Busy  months  of  preparation  for  the  second  attack  on  the 
Confederate  capital  brought  the  ''Grand  Army"  to  the  late 
spring,  when  they  once  more  took  up  their  line  of  march  in  that 
direction.  Formidable  obstacles  interposed  themselves.  General 
Johnston,  by  forced  marches,  reached  Yorktown  before  them,  to 
McClellan's  infinite  surprise,  but  afterward  evacuating  that  place, 
retires  slowly  in  the  direction  of  Richmond,  though  now  and  tlien 
acting  on  the  offensive,  and  offering  battle  to  those  in  pursuit. 

The  Confederates  did  not  stop  their  well-ordered  retreat  until 
safe  within  the  trenches  around  the  capital,  while  AlcClellan  and 
the  forces  under  him  now  felt  sanguine  of  shortly  capturing  the 
city.  At  this  juncture,  the  immortal  Jackson,  by  some  of  his 
wonderful  strategic  movements  in  the  Valley,  diverted  the  atten- 
tion of  the  Federal  Government  from  the  main  object,  and  it 
soon  became  necessary  to  withdraw  some  of  the  troops  from  the 
attack  on  Richmond  to  send  to  the  aid  of  those  defeated  and 
routed  by  that  matchless  leader  at  other  points. 

Johnston  immediately  seizes  advantage  of  the  opportunity 
thus  afforded  and  attacks  McClellan  at  Seven  Pines,  driving  the 
Forces  under  him  for  some  distance  and  inflicting  considerable 
loss,  though  being  wotmded  himself.  It  is  not  niy  purpose  to 
write  a  history  of  the  war,  however,  except  so  far  as  to  show  the 
movements  of  those  in  whom  we  are  interested. 

Lee,  who  succeeded  Johnston  in  command,  resolved  to  fol- 
low up  the  victory  he  had  gained,  and  in  a  little  while  made 
another  attack  on  the  troops  under  McClellan.  Jackson,  in  an 
indirect  way,  had  already  afforded  signal  relief  to  the  defensive 
forces  around  Richmond,  but  now  the  effort  to  repulse  the 
enemy  still  further  was  made,  with  the  hope  that  Jackson  would 
come  in  person  with  his  victorious  veterans. 


8o  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

General  Hills  and  Longstreet  commanded  the  attack  on  the 
enemy,  who  had  strongly  intrenched  themselves  at  Gaines' 
mill.  The  tide  of  battle  had  changed  several  times,  both  sides 
fighting  bravely  and  losing  heavily.  McClellan,  in  order  to 
reassure  his  waning  confidence,  sends  out  a  reconnoitering  party 
in  charge  of  Colonel  Appleton.  They  ride  cautiously  along 
through  the  treacherous  swamps  and  thickly-wooded  country 
which  lies  around  them  until  beyond  the  range  of  the  continuous 
vollevs  of  musketry,  though  now  and  then  a  stray  shell  whistles 
past  iliem. 

Before  riding  very  far,  the  rear  guard  of  the  detail  discovers 
a  party  of  gray-coats  coming  in  on  their  flank.  This  discovery 
creates  dismay,  as  a  further  advance,  they  fear,  will  encounter  a 
larger  body.  To  retrace  their  steps  now,  however,  would  be 
impossible,  and  there  is  no  alternative  but  to  meet  them  in  bat- 
tle. They  wheel  about,  and  soon  a  conflict  ensues,  grim  and 
deadly. 

Our  friend  Charlie  Holmes,  now  a  colonel,  commands  the 
advance  guard  of  cavalry,  and,  though  he  sees  at  a  glance  that 
the  Federals  outnumber  them  two  to  one,  he  hesitates  not  a 
moment.  He  has  been  on  the  winning  side  too  many  times 
when  the  odds  were  twice  as  great. 

Very  soon  he  recognizes  in  the  dashing  officer  commanding 
the  opposing  squadron  his  old  rival,  and  for  a  moment  the 
demon  revenge  whispers  in  his  ear.  His  own  face  is  so  covered 
with  beard  that  he  feels  no  fears  of  recognition  from  Appleton, 
and.  singling  him  from  among  the  others,  he  rushes  madly  with 
drawn  saber  within  arm's  length,  when  Appleton,  whose  arm  is 
raised  to  fire  his  ])istol,  suddenly  falls  forward  with  a  cry  of  pain, 
being  struck  by  a  ball  from  the  weapon  of  one  of  the  men.  The 
impulse  in  Holmes'  breast  is  suddenly  chilled.  Could  he  strike 
a  fallen  foe,  even  though  he  be  his  deadliest  enemy?  His  bet- 
ter self  prevailed,  and  he  jumped  from  his  horse  for  an  instant  to 
assist  the  now  helpless  man.     Seeing  their  leader  thus  unhorsed, 


IVIIO'S   IHE  PATRIOTS  8l 

they  soon  surrendered  to  what  indeed  proved  to  be  the  advance 
of  Jackson's  army,  who  had  come  in  time  to  save  the  day. 

Without  making  himself  known  at  all,  Charlie  had  Appleton 
carried  to  the  nearest  hospital,  and,  as  if  to  atone  for  the  ignoble 
prompting  which  had  for  even  so  short  a  time  possessed  his 
breast,  he  took  pains  to  have  him  treated  with  exceptional  kind- 
ness and  skillful  care. 

Appleton,  on  his  part,  little  dreaming  to  whom  he  was 
indebted  for  this  special  attention,  considered  his  wound,  which 
proved  a  slight,  though  painful,  one,  as  a  piece  of  good  fortune, 
favoring  the  long  wished-for  meeting  with  the  woman  whom  he 
still  fondly  loved.  Accordingly,  as  soon  as  he  was  able,  he  wrote 
to  Pauline,  telling  her  of  his  wound  and  the  joyful  prospect  of 
once  more  beholding  her.  He  waited  in  painful  suspense  for  an 
answer  to  this  letter,  as  he  knew  not  what  influences  might  have 
been  operating  against  him  during  their  long  separation. 

This  letter  never  reached  its  destination,  but  PauHne  received 
the  following  pne  from  Charlie  : 

"I  little  thought,  when  I  parted  with  you  a  i^^-  short  months  ago, 
that  your  parting  injunction  to  '  forget  you  '  would  so  soon  be  subjected  to 
a  serious  test.  Suffice  it  to  say  that,  if  I  had  obeyed  it,  the  consequences 
to  one,  from  whom  you  have  doubtless  heard  ere  this,  would  in  all  proba- 
bility have  proved  fatal. 

"In  a  moment  when,  least  expecting  it  and  all  unsought,  the  oppor- 
tunity for  sweet  revenge,  at  least,  was  offered  me,  the  frailest  thing  inter- 
posed to  save  the  object  of  it  from  instant  death.  It  was  what  you  had 
interdicted,  the  consolation  of  a  '  memory,'  sad  though  it  might  be.  It 
served  its  purpose,  and  God  grant  that  you  may  never  be  called  on  to 
endure  the  agony  of  '  forgetting.'  Charlie." 


CHAPTER    XTII. 

IN  his  flight  from  Winchester.  Jonathan  Wilder  carried  his  son 
Jacob  by  easy  stages  to  the  neares:  point  on  the  railroad. 
No  serious  consequences  resulting  irom  this  move,  he  con- 
cluded to  go  still  further  and  seek  an  asylum  for  his  deluded  son 
in  Washington  City.  Jacob  was  too  weak  for  some  time  to  fully 
comprehend  the  reason  of  this  flight,  his  parents,  however,  tell- 
ing him  that  battles  would  be  fought  around  Winchester,  which 
would  make  their  cottage  unsafe  to  live  in  longer. 

Quietly  landed  at  last,  he  began  to  recuperate  rapidly,  and, 
with  returning  health,  his  active  brain  began  to  fathom  the 
motives  which  had  actuated  his  ])arents  in  removing  him  from 
their  former  home.  He  realized  that  opposition  in  his  then 
\('eak  condition  would  effect  nothing,  so  he  wisely  concluded  to 
remain  quiescent  in  their  hands.  His  reviving  energies  were 
secretly  directed  to  maturing  a  plan  for  returning  to  the  South. 
The  loss  of  his  leg  would,  he  knew,  render  him  unfit  for  active 
service  again,  so  he  resolved  to  keep  up  a  stout  heart,  and,  like 
Mr.  Micawber,  "wait  for  something  to  turn  up." 

His  father  and  mother  flattered  themselves  that  they  were 
once  more  regaining  their  influence  over  him,  and  took  pains  to 
surround  him  with  every  comfort,  and  even  luxury.  Jacob  saw 
that  he  was  regarded  by  those  who  apjjroached  him  as  one  who 
had  been  forced  to  fight  against  his  wishes,  and  he  resolved  to 
keep  up  this  appearance  of  martyrdom  and  make  capital  out  of 
it.  He  was,  accordingly,  fitted  up  with  the  latest  style  of  cork 
leg  and  given  a  subordinate  position  in  a  department  of  the 
Government.  The  subject  of  his  rebel  sweetheart  was  never 
broached  by  either  of  his  parents,  nor  was  his  return  to  the 
South  ever  mentioned ;  but,  as  if  by  a  tacit  agreement,  the  new 
life  was  entered  into,  and  they  congratulated  themselves  pri- 
(82) 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  83 

vately  upon  achieving  the  long  wished-for  object  at  last.  With 
poor  Jacob,  however,  time  hung  heavily. 

Several  months  had  now  elapsed  since  he  received  his  wounds, 
and  he  had  made  but  one  effort  to  communicate  with  Jennie. 
His  anxiety  to  hear  from  her  once  more  was  growing  insupport- 
able, as  the  news  from  the  Valley  convinced  him  that  the  people 
there  had  endured  many  privations.  He  was  not  even  positive 
whether  she  had  remained  at  home  during  the  Federal  occupa- 
tion under  Banks.  The  fear  of  compromising  himself  as  well  as 
her  had  prevented  his  writing,  except  the  one  time  that  has  been 
mentioned,  and  receiving  no  answer  he  had  concluded  not  to 
try  it  again. 

In  a  mysterious  and  unexpected  manner,  lie  came  one  night 
into  possession  of  an  important  paper,  which  had  reference  to  a 
iuture  policy  of  the  Government  under  certain  contingencies,  and 
also  disclosed  the  whereabouts  of  vast  stores  of  arms  and  sajj- 
pHes.  He  (juickly  divined  that  this  knowledge  would  be  of  incal- 
culable value  to  the  Government  at  Richmond,  if  he  could  only 
transmit  it  to  them,  and  the  more  he  thought  of  it,  the  more  intent 
he  became  on  carrying  this  important  document  to  the  command- 
ing officer  in  the  Valley.  Since  he  could  render  no  signal  service 
to  the  cause  he  loved  so  well,  he  had  been  willing  enough  to 
save  the  Confederacy  the  expense  of  one  ration,  but  now  he  felt 
the  time  had  come  when  important  aid  could  be  given. 

How  to  accomplish  the  journey,  though,  was  a  question  not 
easy  of  solution.  It  was  just  after  the  battles  around  Richmond, 
and  all  strangers  who  desired  to  pass  through  the  lines  were 
regarded  witli  suspicion;  only  those  effecting  a  passage  who  were 
armed  with  unquestionable  credentials,  or  protected  by  a  "flag  of 
truce."  His  only  hope,  it  seemed,  was  to  go  in  the  guise  of  a 
Federal  soldier,  until  he  reached  their  out-posts,  at  least;  but  at 
the  same  time,  he  did  not  wish  to  lose  his  place  in  the  office 
where  he  was  employed,  as  he  felt  that  in  his  maimed  condition 
he  could  render  more  effective  service  there  than  in  the  South. 


84  IVHaS  THE  PATRIOT.' 

He  had  recently  made  tlie  acquaintance  of  a  Federal  soldier, 
whose  patriotism,  though  well  enough  for  holiday  purposes,  was 
not  proof  against  propositions,  when  backed  by  substantial  con- 
siderations. He  was  convalescent  in  a  hospital  at  Washington, 
and  the  fact  of  his  being  Jacob's  height  and  build,  and  some- 
what like  him  in  general  appearance,  seemed  to  pave  the  way 
for  an  easy  solution  of  the  problem  which  was  then  agitating 
Jacob's  brain,  viz:  As  to  how  he  should  effect  his  trij)  to  the 
Valley  and  back,  without  exciting  suspicion. 

Accordingly,  after  feeling  his  way  cautiously  with  this  new 
acquaintance,  one  Smith  by  name,  he  discovered  that  no  deep, 
inflexible  principle  of  self-immolation  had  operated  to  make  him 
don  "the  blue,"  but  that  a  bonus  of  $200  had  been  accepted  as 
fitting  compensation  for  the  perilous  position,  from  one  even  less 
imbued  tlian  himself  with  patriotic  ardor.  In  other  words,  he 
had  been  enlisted  in  the  honorable  capacity  of  a  substitute,  and 
was  on  his  way  from  home  to  join  the  command  to  which  he  had 
been  assigned,  when  overtaken  by  the  sickness  which  detained 
him  in  Washington,  where  Jacob  was  enabled  to  make  his 
acquaintance. 

After  satisfying  himself  that  he  was  safe  in  doing  so,  Jacob 
proposed  that  he  (Smith)  should  take  upon  himself  the  discharge 
of  his  (Jacob's)  duties  while  he  should  go  to  visit  his  sweetheart, 
who,  he  explained,  lived  near  the  place  where  Smith's  command 
was  then  encamped,  and  for  this  reason  it  would  be  necessary 
for  them  to  exchange  clothes,  as  well  as  for  Jacob  to  borrow  his 
papers. 

It  seemed  a  very  simple  proposition  to  Smith,  as  well  as  one 
that  would  pay.  Jacob  was  a  fellow-soldier  who  had  been 
unfortunate  enough  to  lose  a  leg  in  the  cause  of  the  Union 
(Jacob  never  told  him  so,  nor  did  he  tell  him  to  the  contrary 
when  he  found  that  was  Smith's  belief),  and  he  felt  a  sympathy 
for  a  poor  fellow  that  wanted  to  see  his  sweetheart,  even  if  .she 
did  live  on  debatable  ground.      He  had  one  himself  away  out  in 


IIHOS  THE  PAIRIOT.^  y. 

Michigan,  and  at  this  recollection,  he  thought  he  would  have 
been  satisfied  with  only  half  of  what  Jacob  had  offered  as  a  con- 
sideration for  the  borrowed  identity. 

So  far  it  seemed  plain  sailing;  though  Jacob  knew  that  every 
foot  of  such  a  journey  was  fraught  with  peril,  he  did  not,  never- 
theless, flinch  from  undertaking  it.  He  told  his  parents  that  he 
had  arranged  to  go  and  see  Jennie,  and  if  they  made  no  o]jpo- 
sition  and  kept  quiet  about  it  that  he  would  return  in  a  few  days, 
but  otherwise  they  would  not  see  him  again.  Jacob's  cpiiet 
determination,  when  he  made  the  announcement,  convinced 
them  that  opposition  or  remonstrance  would  be  useless,  so  in  this 
way  he  bought  their  silent  acquiescence,  for  consent  it  could  not 
be  called. 

Armed  with  Smith's  passes  he  left  the  city  that  evening  on  the 
west-bound  train,  and  found  himself,  a  i^w  hours  later,  in  the 
vicinity  of  his  old  home.  The  Federals  had  occupied  Winchester 
and  the  country  surrounding  for  several  months,  and  reporting 
at  once  to  the  officer  in  command  of  Smith's  company,  he  begged 
leave  to  spend  the  night  at  the  house  of  a  well-known  Union 
man,  whom  he  claimed  as  a  distant  relative,  which  request,  in 
consideration  of  his  recent  convalescence,  was  readily  granted. 
To  Jacob's  surprise  and  delight  the  thing  seemed  almost 
accomplished,  and  his  heart  beat  high  with  hoi)e,  as  he  trod  once 
more  the  old  familiar  streets.  What  could  keep  him  now  from 
his  Jennie  ?  He  passed  the  little  cottage  and  his  once  busy  shop, 
both  now  closed  and  silent,  though  still  standing.  He  could  not 
get  over  ground  fiist  enough,  and,  although  he  had  taken  the 
precaution  to  di.sguise  himself,  he  noticed  one  or  two  lonely 
pedestrians  who  looked  back  after  him  as  he  passed,  attracted, 
doubtless,  by  something  familiar. 

The  waning  twilight,  though,  proved  a  friendly  ally,  and  he 
reached  the  shrine  of  his  idol  in  safety.  A  stranger  answered 
his  knock,  which  again  excited  his  fears  as  he  asked  : 

"Is  Miss  Jennie   Dwyer  at  home?"     The  woman  gave  him 


86  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT-^ 

an  inquisitive  look  and  said  -'she  would  see,"  leaving  him  stand- 
ing in  the  open  door-way. 

Making  a  desi)erate  effort,  Jacob  could  hear  subdued  voices  in 
an  adjoining  room  and  distinguished  a  little  of  what  was  said.  It 
was  Jennie's  voice  that  presently  sent  a  thrill  through  him  as  she 
said:   "The  impudent  fellow,  I  don't  receive  Yankee  visitors." 

Presently  the  woman  returning  said :  "  Miss  Jennie  is  at  home 
but  can  not  see  you." 

"Tell  her,"  said  Jacob,  "that  I  bring  her  a  message  from  a 
friend  in  Washington." 

To  this  message  she  returned  answer  "that  she  would  see 
him."  ik 

Accordingly,  he  was  invited  into  the  parlor  to  a\^it  her  com- 
ing. A  flood  of  memories  rushed  over  him  as  he  recognized  his 
surroundings;  everything  in  the  room  was  consecrated  by  the 
halo  of  a  presence  which  was  insei)arably  connected  with  the 
spot.  Presently  her  well-known  footstep  is  heard  and  she  enters 
the  door.  Expecting  to  see  a  stranger,  she  advances  with  hesi- 
tation, but  at  the  first  tones  of  his  voice  he  is  recognized,  in  spite 
of  his  false  colors,  and  in  an  instant  she  is  in  his  extended  arms. 

Allowing  hei  to  sob  out  her  joy  on  his  shoulder,  he  says  noth- 
ing for  several  minutes,  until  she  murmurs : 

"What  does  it  all  mean,  Jacob?  I  know  you  are  not  in  the 
Yankee  army,  but  why  this  uniform  ?  " 

"Jennie,  my  darling,  I  am  occupying  a  very  perilous  position, 
as  you  niay  imagine,"  he  answered,  "so  take  every  precaution 
at  once  to  prevent  any  one  knowing  I  am  here,  except,  of  course, 
your  mother  and  father.  Tell  your  friends  that  it  is  Mr.  Smith, 
who  knows  Jacob  in  Washington,  and  brought  you  messages 
from  him.      1  must  be  off  to-morrow  or  I  may  be  recognized." 

"O,  Jacob!  Jacob!  how  could  you  run  such  risks,  but  I  have 
been  so  unhappy  at  not  hearing  from  you,  and  after  the  way 
your  father  and  mother  treated  me  I  thought  they  would  teach 
you  to  forget  me,"  said  Jennie. 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT/  g- 

"  Forget  you,  indeed  !  "  he  exclaimed,  "I  hardly  feel  that  I 
can  ever  forgive  the  old  people  for  keeping  you  from  me  when  I 
was  so  sick,  for  I  know  you  only  wanted  their  consent  to  be  with 
me  all  the  time." 

Then  ensued  a  long  explanation  of  the  reason  he  had  remained 
in  Washington. 

"  But,  my  litde  girl,  don't  be  the  less  glad  to  see  me  when  I 
tell  you  that  I  have  another  reason  for  coming  to  Winchester 
besides  seeing  you.  I  know  you  are  as  much  interested  in  the 
success  of  the  cause  as  I  am,  and  I  am  going  to  trust  you  with  a 
secret,  and  get  your  advice  and  assistance  in  an  important 
matter,"  he  continued,  lowering  his  voice.  "I  have  in  my  pos- 
session a  paper  which  gives  valuable  information  to  the  Confed- 
erates, and  my  object  is  to  get  to  Jackson's  headquarters  with  it 
as  soon  as  possible." 

Jennie  listened  with  eager  interest.  "  I  know  the  Confeder- 
ate pickets  are  not  far  from  here,"  she  said,  "  for  the  Yankees 
had  a  skirmish  with  them  yesterday,  and  were  driven  in  early  in 
the  day." 

"Well,  that  is  a  good  piece  of  news,"  said  Jacob,  "I  can't 
have  very  far  to  go  if  they  are  so  near." 

"You  surely  won't  wear  that  uniform  ?  "  asked  Jennie. 
"  O,  no;  I  want  to  leave  this  here  and  borrow  a  citizen's  suit 
— that  one  of  your  brothers  must  have  left  at  home — will  you 
be  afraid  to  keep  it  ?  "  asked  Jacob. 

"  Not  I;  and  there  is  an  old  suit  here  of  Tom's  that  will  fit 
ycu,  I  expect,  and  I  will  rip  a  place  in  the  lining  and  sew  the 
paper  in,  so  there  will  be  no  danger  of  their  finding  it,  even  if 
you  should  be  searched,"  said  Jennie,  her  interest  growing  in  the 
enterprise. 

"And  another  thing,  Jennie,  dear,  to  make  my  disguise  more 
complete  I  must  take  ofi"  my  cork  leg  and  carry  it  along  some 
way,  but  I  thought  I  could  borrow  your  father's  crutches,  as  I 
will  need  them  then,"  continued  Jacob,  "  and  now  to  get  a  con- 


38  iriRrS   THE  PATRIOTS. 

veyance  to  drive  to  Dr.  I) 's,-*-  as  that  must  be  near  the  out- 
posts." 

Jennies  father  was  a  cripple  from  rheumatism,  and  being  con- 
fined to  his  bed  at  this  juncture,  justified  her  in  promising  Jacob 
the  use  of  his  crutches,  while  Mrs.  Dwyer,  who  had  been  called 
into  the  consultation,  undertook  to  borrow  a  buggy,  and  Jennie 

and  herself  were  to  drive  Jacob,  concealed  in  it,  to  Dr.  D "s. 

It  is  true,  the  drive  was  attended  with  considerable  danger,  but 
they  intended  to  avoid  ail  sentinels,  and  in  the  event  of  being 
captured,  Jacob  intended  to  represent  himself  as  trying  to 
escape  into  the  Confederacy  without  parole,  and  destroy  the 
paper  which  would  involve  more  serious  consequences  if  found 
on  him. 

The  next  evening  was  appointed  to  make  the  attempt,  and  all 
was  gotten  in  readiness  with  greater  ease  than  they  had  antici- 
pated. Jacob  had  undergone  the  transition  from  a  full-fledged 
Yankee  to  a  dismembered  Confederate,  and  had  donned  the  old 
suit  of  citizen's  clothes  provided  by  Mrs.  Dwyer.  He  sat  in  the 
little  parlor  once  more,  Jennie  by  his  side,  assuring  him  in 
affectionate  tones  that  his  misfortune  only  made  him  dearer  to 
her.  They  were  forgetting  all  the  exciting  past,  as  well  as  the 
more  perilous  present,  in  the  erection  of  fairy  castles  which  should 
be  realized  as  soon  as  the  war  was  over,  such  as  only  youthful 
lovers,  full  of  ardor,  know  how  to  build. 

Presentlv,  they  were  brought  to  a  sense  of  their  more  practical 
surroundings  by  a  loud  knock  at  the  street  door.  In  an  instant, 
Jennie  was  at  the  window,  and,  peeping  between  the  curtains, 
presendy  exclaimed  in  tones  of  dismay  : 

"Great  heavens,  Jacob  !  they  are  Yankees — an  officer  and  two 
men.     What  will  you  do?  Come  quick  and  hide." 

"That  would  be  the  worst  thing  in  the  world,  now,  Jennie," 
he  said,  calmly.  "I  am  all  right.  Ten  to  one  they  are  looking 
for  the  Yankee  that  came  here  last  night  named  Smith,  but  the 


<•■  The  residence  of  Dr.  Davis,  on  the  outskirts 
dezvotis  for  perplexed  Confederates. 


JVRCrs   THE  PATRIOT?  89 

cork  leg  and  uniform,  they  must  be  hidden  by  all  means — run." 
he  said,  as  another  impatient  knock  was  now  heard 

Quick  as  thought  Jennie  sped  from  the  room;  meeting  her 
mother  on  the  stairway,  she  told  her  hurriedly  of  the  situation. 

"Keep  them  down  stairs  as  long  as  you  can  while  I  hide  the 
uniform  and  cork  leg,"  she  whispered,  and  hurried  on. 

Her  fertile  brain  did  not  wait  long,  but  gathering  together  all 
the  suspicious  articles  she  rushed  into  her  father's  room. 

'•■  Father,  the  Yankees  are  here,  please  let  me  put  these  under 
your  liead  quick,"  she  said,  breathlessly,  and  had  soon  arranged 
them  as  another  pillow  under  her  father's  head,  while  he  quickly 
assumed  the  air  and  attitude  of  one  in  intense  suffering. 

Mrs.  Dwyer  meanwhile  met  the  intruders  at  the  door. 

"  Madam,"  said  the  officer,  "I  have  an  order  lor  the  arrest 
of  a  United  States  soldier  that  came  here  last  night." 

Mrs.  Dwyer  looked  much  surprised.  ''A  United  States  sol- 
dier that  came  here  last  night  ?  "  she  repeated,  deliberately. 

"Yes,  and  I  have  no  time  to  waste,"  said  he,  pushing  rudely 
past  her. 

"Let  me  see  your  order,  I  think  there  must  be  some  mis- 
take," she  said,  calmly.  "  United  States  soldiers  don't  come 
here." 

"There  it  is,  and  be  quick  about  it;  men,  search  tlie  liouse 
at  once,"  continued  the  officer. 

"There  is  no  necessity  to  search;  I'll  show  you  through  the 
house,"  answered  Mrs.  Dwyer,  and  putting  a  brave  face  on  the 
matter,  opened  the  parlor  door  first,  where  Jacob  sat  seemingly 
absorbed  in  a  book. 

The  men  peered  in  maliciously  as  if  they  had  found  the  object 
of  their  search. 

"  What  are  you  doing  here,  fellow?"  asked  the  officer,  going 
rudely  up  to  him. 

"Good  evening,  gentlemen,"  said  Jacob,  looking  up  sur- 
prised, and  reaching  for  his  crutch  in  a  helpless  sort  of  way. 


go  IFI/cr.S  THE  JWTKIOT? 

"Not  much  of  anything,  sir,  I  am  alraid  tliere"s  not  much  that 
III  e\er  be  fit  for  again.' 

"  How  long  have  you  been  here?  "  continued  the  officer. 

"  Pretty  much  all  my  life,  except  a  little  while  that  I  took  to 
loose  this  leg,"  he  answered,  politely. 

"O,  yes,  you  are  a  Reb,"  said  one  of  the  men. 

"That  is  what  you  fellows  call  it,  I  believe.''  said  Jacob,  good 
naturedly. 

"  I  supi)Ose,  of  course,  you  liavi-  been  ])aroled."'  asked  the 
officer. 

"  This  will  answer  your  question,"'  said  Jacob,  handmg  him 
his  old  parole,  with  an  easy  air  which  was  tjuite  calculated  to  dis- 
arm suspicion.  The  officer  looked  at  it  carefully,  and  turning  it 
over  seemed  to  regard  it  with  distrust. 

"O,  it's  all  right,"  said  Jacob,  Avith  inward  fear  that  all  might 
be  wicng;  "  and  even  if  it  wasn't  what  harm  can  a  ])Oor  fellow 
do  that  has  but  one  leg  ?  " 

"  I  think,  myself,  you  are  wasting  time,"  said  one  of  the  men, 
in  an  undertone.  "  The  fellow  we  are  looking  for  will  have  time 
to  leave  town  if  you  parley  with  this  man  much  longer.'' 

They  now  continued  their  search  through  the  house,  leaving 
no  |)lace  undisturbed  where  a  man  could  possibly  hide. 

Upon  reaching  the  second  floor  ihey  opened  the  door  of  the 
sick  man's  room,  and  Jennie  looked  up  in  well-feigned  amaze- 
ment, just  as  if  she  hadn't  been  listening  outside  all  the  time,  to 
the  result  of  the  search  below  stairs  She  raised  her  hand  as  if 
to  impose  quiet,  and  Mrs.  Dwyer  explained  that  her  husband  was 
an  invalid,  and  unable  to  stand  any  excitement. 

"  D — n  the  invalid,"  said  one  of  the  men,  for  they  were  now 
certain  that  they  had  the  man  for  whom  they  were  looking,  and 
insisted  upon  rousing  him  up  and  making  an  examination.  Poor 
Jennie's  heart  was  in  her  throat,  but  she  betrayed  no  symptom  of 
fear,  as  they  stood  around  the  bed,  and  a  very  short  time  seemed 
to  convince  them  that  the  grey  hairs  of  the  old  man  were  real 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT/  oj 

and  his  sickness  not  feigned.      Disgusted  with  their  failure,  they 
soon  left  the  house,  to  the  infinite  relief  of  the  inmates. 

Smith  not  having  returned  to  camp  during  the  day,  as  he  had 
led  his  superior  officer  to  suppose  that  he  would  do,  the  officer 
and  two  men  were  sent  in  quest  of  him.  The  house  of  the 
Union  man  had  been  first  searched,  and  as  a  soldier  had  been 
seen  to  enter  the  Dwyer's,  it  was  concluded  to  search  there  also, 
resulting,  however,  in  the  manner  described,  and  placing  Jacob's 
enterprise  on  a  different  footing. 

Mrs  Dwyer,  Jennie,  and  Jacob  met  once  more  in  earnest  con- 
sultation. 

"It  will  never  do  for  you  to  attempt  to  go  South  now,  Jacob," 
said  Mrs.  Dwyer,  "they  have  found  out  that  you  are  here,  and 
they  will  keep  a  strict  watch  over  all  your  actions,  you  may  de- 
pend." 

"I  have  been  thinking  that  myself,"  returned  Jacob;  "but 
that  paper  ought  to  be  in  old  Jack's  hands  in  the  next  {^\\  days, 
to  do  any  good,  and  I  feel  tempted  to  risk  it.  If  I  had  only  my 
own  leg  back  again  I'd  doit,  but  this  manufactured  thing,  though 
much  better  than  none,  can't  be  depended  on  for  much  service." 

"I  believe  I  could  flank  the  pickets,"  said  Jennie,  with  sud- 
den inspiration,  "and  get  that  paper  to  Jackson.  It  would  be 
much  less  of  a  risk  for  me  than  for  you,  Jacob,  dear." 

"You  brave  litde  heart,"  said  Jacob,  with  admiration,  "  how 
in  the  world  could  you  manage  it?" 

"I  don't  know  exacdy  how,  but  I  wouldn't  be  afraid  to  try, 
in  fact,  I  should  like  it,"  said  Jennie,  "and  the  more  I  think  of 
it  the  more  impossible  it  seems  for  you  to  undertake  it." 

After  a  long  discussion  it  was  finally  decided  best  for  Jacob 
to  return  to  Washington  next  day,  and  for  Jennie  to  undertake 
the  delivery  of  the  all-important  paper. 

Bidding  Jennie  and  her  parents  good-bye,  and  donning  again 
his  cork  leg  and  uniform,  Jacob  set  out  under  cover  of  the 
friendly  twilight  and  through  the  back  premises,  once  more  for 


9^ 


IIV/O'S  THE  PATRIOT.' 


camp.  He  went  at  once  to  the  officer  in  command,  who  ex- 
pressed great  surprise  at  seeing  him,  but  Jacob  treated  the  matter 
so  Hghtly  that  it  quite  disarmed  his  rising  wrath.  Asking  for  a 
private  interview  with  the  worthy  official  he  explained  that  he 
was  in  the  employ  of  the  Government  at  Washington  now,  but 
that  previous  to  a  very  bad  wound  which  he  had  received  in  an- 
other branch  of  the  service,  he  had  been  stationed  near  Win- 
chester, where  he  had  fallen  a  victim  to  the  fascinations  of  a 
young  lady  of  the  place.  Failing  to  get  leave  to  make  this  visit 
in  his  own  name,  he  had  resorted  to  the  ruse  of  borrowing  that 
of  his  friend  Smith,  who  he  begged  would  not  be  made  to  suffer 
for  his  fault. 

The  explanation  proved  satisfactory  and  he  was  allowed  to 
return  to  Washington,  with  only  an  admonition  not  to  repeat 
the  offense. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

JENNIE'S  one  idea  now  was  to  put  the  all-important  docu- 
ment into  General  Jackson's  hands.  She  had  reason  to 
suppose  that  the  Federal  Outposts  were  not  over  two  miles 
from  town,  and  she  laid  her  plans  accordingly. 

Among  the  few  comforts  which  they  had  still  retained  was  a 
cow,  which  was  Jennie's  special  care,  since  they  no  longer  had  a 
servant.  She  drove  it  to  and  from  pasture  and  attended  to  it 
exclusively  herself,  and  although  she  was  frequently  saved  the 
trouble  of  milking  it,  by  the  soldiers  in  the  neighborhood,  yet 
she  did  occasionally  get  a  small  share,  and  there  was  always  the 
hope,  at  least,  of  finding  more.  Being  her  invalid  father's  main 
dependence,  she  gladly  took  all  the  pains  she  could  to  secure  it 
for  him. 

She  now  conceived  the  idea  of  driving  her  cow  to  a  field  be- 
yond the  picket  lines.  Her  plans  were  not  very  well  defined, 
but  wonderful  possibilities  arose  in  her  mind  if  she  could  once 
find  herself  beyond  the  jjickets.  Accordingly,  she  went  boldly 
along  the  road  next  morning,  carolling  merrily,  as  she  went,  as  if 
her  one  object  in  life  was  to  find  fresh  fields  for  her  bovine  com- 
panion. Reaching  the  sentinel,  she  nodded  and  smiled,  and  was 
passing  on  without  so  much  as  "Will  you  allow  me?"  or  "by 
your  leave,"  when  he  halted  her. 

"My  pretty  miss,  you  can't  git  by  here  without  a  pass,  I'm 
sorry  to  tell  ye." 

"A  pass,"  said  Jennie,  in  well-feigned  astonishment,  "a  pass 
to  carry  my  cow  to  pasture,  it  is  just  yonder,"  pointing  to  an 
inclosure  just  beyond. 

"Them's  my  orders,  miss,  and  I  have  to  obey  'em,"  said  the 
soldier. 

"And  a  pretty  order  it  is,''  she  returned;  "the  jjoor  old  cow 
i93) 


g^  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT  f 

is  nearly  starved  to  death  in  town,  and  my  poor  sick  father  will 
starve  to  death,  too,  if  he  can't  get  any  milk.  It  is  a  hard  case, 
I  declare,"  and  she  stood  as  if  undetermined. 

"Them's  the  instructions,  I  am  sorry  to  say;  if  nobody  but 
me  had  the  say  I'd  let  you  go  by,"  answered  the  sentinel. 

Jennie  felt  that  she  had  gained  a  little  and  quickly  followed 
it  up. 

"Can't  you  just  watch  me  while  1  put  old  Bess  in  the  gate 
yonder,  I  won't  be  a  minute,  and  she'll  get  such  a  nice  dinner, 
won't  you  let  me?  I  know  you  will,"  and  giving  a  beseeching 
look,  she  started  off  again. 

"I'll  let  you  by  this  once,  but  you  musn't  tell  on  me,"  said 
the  kind-hearted  fellow;  "and  you  must  see  the  general  and  get 
a  pass  from  him,  so  you  won't  have  any  more  trouble." 

Jennie,  bowing  her  thanks,  passed  on,  and  putting  her  cow  in 
one  of  the  few  remaining  enclosures,  soon  came  tripping  back, 
smiling  gratefully  as  she  passed. 

"One  step  taken,"  she  thought,  complacently,  "in  carrying 
out  my  project,  but  maybe  it  would  be  best  to  get  a  pass  from 
the  general,  as  the  man  suggested."  So,  after  consulting  with 
her  mother,  she  concluded  to  try,  at  least,  and  next  morning 
marched  boldly  to  his  headquarters. 

Walking  in,  without  waiting  to  be  announced,  she  said,  as  if 
asking  a  very  small  favor : 

"  (General,  can  I  get  a  pass  to  drive  my  cow  back  and  forth  to 
a  field  just  outside  your  lines?  " 

"Outside  my  lines,"  he  exclaimed,  in  a  loud  tone  of  voice; 
' '  why,  girl,  are  you  crazy  ?  Nothing  can  go  outside  my  lines  from 
here.  Don't  you  know  the  rebels  are  just  a  short  distance  beyond 
my  pickets?  " 

"I  didn't  know  it,  general,"  she  replied,  "but  I  am  not 
afraid  of  them,  I  dont  believe  they  would  hurt  me." 

"No,  I  guess  not,"  he  answered,  roughly,  "you  are  one  of 
the  d — d  lot  yourself." 


WHO'S   THE  PArRIOr? 


95 


"But,  general,"  she  urged,  not  seeming  to  notice  his  rude 
speech,  "I  have  a  sick  father  who  is  entirely  dependent  on  the 
little  milk  we  get,  and  we  have  nothing  at  home  to  feed  the  old 
cow.  Unless  I  drive  her  up  the  road,  where  she  can  get  a  little 
grass,  I  don't  know  what  he  will  eat," 

"  I  tell  you,  girl,  you  can  not  have  a  pass;  this  Union  must 
be  preserved,"  said  he,  striking  the  table  angrily. 

*  "  If  its  salvation  depends  upon  starving  a  poor  old  cow  it 
must  be  far  gone,  indeed,"  said  Jennie,  indignantly,  and  without 
further  effort,  left  his  presence, 

"  I'll  take  that  cow  to  pasture  without  a  ])ass,  I  will,''''  she  said 
to  herself,  as  she  went  home  again,  "I'll  bribe  the  pickets,  I 
know  I  can  do  that." 

•■■A  school-girl  of  Winchester,  Miss  Arnold,  made  this  speech  to  General  Milroy 
under  somewhat  similar  circumstances. 


p5  IFNO'S  THE  PAT  A' JOT? 

''Old  fool!  he  is  nearer  the  truth  than  he  thinks,  though," 
and  she  laughed  to  herself. 

Next  morning  early,  Jennie  started  off  in  high  hope;  she  had 
had  no  trouble  in  the  evening  when  she  went  to  bring  her  cow 
home,  and  that  fact  encouraged  her.  This  time  she  carried  a 
small  basket,  hoping  to  meet  with  the  same  success  In  order 
to  ensure  it,  however,  she  had  taken  some  of  her  mothers  nicest 
pies,  which,  she  knew  by  sad  experience,  were  dear  to  every 
Yankee  heart.  With  these  she  hoped  to  purchase  her  passage 
by  the  picket.  As  she  approached  the  post  she  discovered  to 
her  dismay  that  the  sentry  was  not  the  same  one  with  whom  she 
had  made  such  headway  the  previous  morning,  but  a  gruff-looking 
old  fellow  with  a  foreign  air.  Her  heart  sank  within  her,  though 
she  attempted  to  pass  on,  when  rudely  brought  to  a  halt. 

"Ish  you  got  von  leef?"  he  said,  with  unmistakable  German 
accent. 

"O,  no,''  said  Jennie,  "I  go  by  here  to  drive  my  cow,  that's 
the  gate  yonder,"  pointing  up  the  road.  "  I  don"t  need  a  pass 
for  that,"  she  said,  confidendy. 

"Ish  you  von  sesesh  or  Union?"  he  continued. 
' '  Look  at  me  and  see  if  you  can't  guess,"  said  Jennie,  smiling 
"I  beleefs  you  be  von  reb,"  he  answered,  inclined  to  smile 
himself. 

"You  have  guessed  right,"  said  Jennie. 

"Yell,  I  beleefs  I  vill  leafs  you  get  py.  Fen  dey  say  dey  pe 
Unions  I  knowsh  it  pe  von  tam  lie,  zo  I'll  leafs  you  go  for  dellin 
de  drufe." 

"I  thank  you  so  much,"  said  Jennie,  "and  here  is  a  nice  pie 
for  letting  me  pass,  I  want  to  empty  my  basket  anyhow,  as  I  am 
going  to  gather  some  'greens'  for  our  dinner,"  and  she  soon 
passed  on,  driving  the  cow  before  her. 

At  last  in  the  lot,  she  went  from  one  spot  to  another,  gather- 
ing her  "greens,"  though  keeping  one  eye,  all  the  while,  care- 
fully on  the  picket-post;  a  little  rise  in  the  ground  soon  obscured 


irnas  the  patriot;-' 


97 


her  from  view,  and  now,  she  thought,  was  her  chance.  Being 
famiHar  with  the  neighborhood,  she  sped  over  the  ground  as  if 
endowed  with  wings,  taking  great  care,  however,  to  keep  out  of 
sight.  After  going  about  a  mile,  she  came  to  the  house  of  a 
family  m  whom  she  knew  she  could  confide,  and  giving  them 
a  general  idea  of  her  errand,  she  was  soon  furnished  with  a  horse 
and  directed  to  the  nearest  Confederate  post.  On  reaching  it, 
she  found  oar  old  friend  John  Randolph  in  charge,  and  took  a 
private  opportunity  to  give  him  the  paper,  which  was  carefully 
concealed  on  her  person.  He  saw  at  a  glance  the  importance 
of  it,  and  seemed  amazed  that  she  should  have  it  in  her  possession. 

Fearing  to  compromise  Jacob,  she  asked  to  be  excused  from 
telling  how  she  came  by  it,  but  begged  that  it  might  be  sent  at 
once  to  Jackson's  headquarters. 

"  I  will  engage  to  put  it  in  his  hands  myself,"  said  Randolph. 

"  I  feel  sure  that  I  can  trust  my  errand  in  your  hands  now,' 
said  Jennie,  "  and  must  hurry  back  at  once." 

*"  Why,  girl,  do  you  know  the  risk  you  run  ?"  asked  he. 

"I  should  think  I  did,"  she  answered,  laughing,  '-but  am 
only  too  glad  to  be  of  some  use." 

John  looked  at  her  with  undisguised  admiration. 

"Won't  you  remain  outside  and  go  in  with  the  army?"  he 
asked;  "for,  from  the  information  contained  in  this  paper,  I 
think  it  will  not  be  very  long  before  we  drive  the  Yankees  over 
the  Potomac." 

"  God  grant  that  it  may  be  so,"  she  ejaculated,"  but  if  I  am 
missed  the  consequences  maybe  serious,  so  I  must  hasten  back." 

Mounting  her  horse  again,  she  said  "  good  bye,"  and  retraced 
her  steps  as  rapidly  as  she  had  come.  When  she  reached  the 
field  again  the  day  was  nearly  spent,  and  driving  her  cow  before 
her,  she  fervently  hoped  that  her  failure  to  return  in  the  morning 
had  not  been  noticed.  Fortune  favored  her  again,  for  just  as 
she  got  in  sight  of  the  picket  she  saw  a  relief  take  the  post,  and 
she  marched  by  as  quietly  as  if  she  had  not  been  gone  all  day. 
7 


CHAPTER    XV. 

PAULINE  did  not  know,  until  the  receipt  of  Charlie's  letter, 
that  Appleton  was  a  prisoner  and  wounded.     His  letter 
containing  the  information  having   failed   to   reach   her, 
Charlie's  magnanimity  completely  overpowered  her. 

"  Would  that  I  had  never  met  him,"  she  said  to  herself,  "  or 
that  the  other  had  never  lured  me  to  the  fatal  confession." 

'•  But  I  do  love  Edward  Appleton,"  she  continued,  as  if  try- 
ing to  reassure  herself,  ''and  must  I  give  him  up,  forsooth, 
because  he  dares  to  fight  for  what  he  has  been  brought  up  to 
consider  the  right?  1  will  not.  I  honor  him  for  resisting  the 
temptation  to  desert  his  cause— for  I  know  he  loves  me.  To 
think,  too,  that  he  is  wounded  and  may  be  very  near  me,  and 
I  am  denied  the  privilege  of  ministering  to  his  comfort ;  why, 
oh  why,  has  fate  dealt  so  cruelly  with  me  ?  " 

Appleton,  she  supposed,  was  aware  of  her  father's  residence 
in  Richmond,  and  she  thought  he  would  seek  her  out  -iS  soon  as 
he  was  able,  but  as  the  weeks  passed  by,  and  she  heard  nothing 
more  from  him,  she  was  almost  distracted  with  anxiety  and 
uncertainty. 

Her  speculations  were  at  last  brought  to  an  end,  one  morn- 
ing, by  the  entrance  of  her  maid,  bringing  her  a  card  upon 
which  was  written,  "Colonel  Edward  Appleton,  United  States 
Army." 

The  suddenness  of  the  announcement,  after  expecting  him 
so  long,  completely  threw  her  off  her  guard,  and  she  exclaimed  : 

"Heavens!  Sarah,  can  he  have  called  here  in  his  United 
States  uniform?"  but  the  girl,  fortunately,  had  gotten  out  of  the 
room,  though  she  now  called  her  back  again. 

' '  Sarah,  how  is  the  gendeman  dressed  that  is  in  the 
parlor?" 

(98)       • 


IVHO'S    THE  PATRIOT': 


99 


"  Don't  know  'zactly  how  he  dressed,  Miss  P'Hne,  but  he 
look  mighty  nice,"  she  answered,  grinning. 

''Well,  tell  me — that  is,"  stammered  Pauline,"'  I  mean,  has 
he  got  on  soldier  clothes?  " 

"  Law,  no,  Miss,  he  ain't  no  sojer  at  all,  for  I  didn't  see  no 
brass  buttons  nor  nothin'.  He  mighty  pretty,  too.  Miss 
P'line." 

"  Very  well,  Sarah,"  she  said,  in  a  relieved  tone,  "  tell  him  I 
will  be  down  very  soon —  But  wait  a  minute  ;  come  back  ; 
what  makes  you  in  such  a  hurry?"  continued  Pauline,  impa- 
tiently. "Are  you  sure  that  mamma  said  she  could  not  be 
back  till  dinner  ?  ^' 

"Yes,  indeed,  she  did.  But,  Miss  P'line,  what  de  matter 
wid  you  ?  You  fust  looks  red,  an'  den  white.  I  never  seed  you 
do  so  before,"  said  Sarah,  anxiously. 

"There  is  nothing  at  all  the  matter,  Sarah,  you  are  crazy. 
Go  along  now,  and,  remember,  you  are  to  excuse  me  if  any  one 
else  calls  this  morning." 

"  B'lieve  my  soul  Miss  P'line  fixin'  to  run  away  wid  dat  ar 
man  in  de  parlor.  I's  gwine  to  watch  her,  and  she  needn't 
think  she  gwine  to  do  it,  nuther,  ef  her  maw  is  away.  /  ain't 
tended  long  on  her,  all  dese  here  yeahs,  fur  her  to  come  to  no 
sich  eend,"  and  Sarah  shook  her  head  ominously,  as  she 
descended  the  steps. 

But,  with  her  heart  in  such  a  flutter,  how  could  slie  dress  ? 
Pauline  had  never  before  undertaken  to  engineer  so  decided  a 
piece  of  deception,  and  she  found  herself  somewhat  at  a  loss  to 
fix  upon  the  ways  and  means  necessary  to  accomplish  it.  Here- 
tofore, she  had  simply  avoided  mentioning  Appleton's  name, 
had  had  no  correspondence  with  him,  nor  entered  into  any 
formal  engagement.  There  had  been  nothing  to  conceal,  except 
her  own  feelings  in  the  matter,  but  now  the  affair  took  on  a 
different  aspect  altogether. 

It  would  certainly  be  necessary  to  conceal  his  visit  from  her 


lOo  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT f 

parents.  She  did  not  like  to  think  what  the  consequences 
might  be,  if  licr  father  discovered  his  presence  in  the  house,  on 
such  an  errand,  and  yet  the  word  "conceal"  Iiad  a  horrible 
meaning  in  such  a  connection. 

Meanwhile,  Appleton  Avas  impatiently  waiting  for  the  advent 
in  the  parlor,  having  taken  great  pains  to  make  himself  look  as 
much  as  i)ossible  as  he  did  the  last  time  Pauline  had  seen  him. 
All  the  color  had  receded  from  her  face  as  she  paused  at  the 
threshold  of  the  door,  trying  her  best  to  swallow  the  lump  which 
would  keep  rising  in  her  throat,  and  quiet  the  violent  thum])ing 
of  her  heart  against  her  bodice. 

Resolutely  summoning  all  her  courage,  she  finally  oj^ened 
the  door. 

The  anxious  eyes  that  met  hers  seemed  to  ])enetrate  to  the 
innermost  recesses  of  her  soul. 

"Why,  Pauline,"  he  said,  shyly  advancing  to  meet  her, 
"why  have  you  prolonged  the  agony  in  this  way?  I  feared 
you  would  not  see  me  at  all.  Can  you  have  forgotten  me, 
indeed  ?  " 

"  No !  oh  no,"  she  whispered,  "  but  it  seems  so  strange." 

"It  is  only  strange  that  we  see  our  duty  in  such  different 
lights,  darling !  I  sometimes  fear  that  your  love  for  me  is  not 
what  I  hoped,  or  you  would  give  up  your  prejudices  for  my  sake." 

"  You  can  never  know  all  the  anxious  moments  I  have  spent 
when  the  news  of  battles  would  come;  to  hear  nothing  from  you 
has  almost  maddened  me  at  times." 

"And  have  you  been  anxious  about  me?  While  1  have 
been  tortured  with  coundess  doubts  and  fears  lest  my  absence 
would  prove  fatal  to  my  hopes,  and  do  you  know,"  he  con- 
tinued, earnesdy,  "that  I  am  bent  now  on  carrying  you  back 
with  me  as  my  wife?  Will  you  not  go?  Why  wait  indefi- 
nitely ?  Pauline,  I  tell  you  the  South  must  give  up  this  struggle 
before  long.  It  distresses  me  beyond  measure  to  see  her  noble 
sons  slain  as  thev  are,  and  know  how  helpless  it  is." 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  lOi 

"I  am  sure  they  win  all  the  battles,  anyhow,"  said  Pauline 
with  spirit,  "  and  eventually  must  succeed." 

"  Ah !  but,  darling,  that  is  because  of  her  advantage  in  posi- 
tion, and  from  what  source  can  she  draw  recruits  and  supplies 
after  awhile,  when  her  own  have  become  exhausted,  as  they 
must  be  in  time.  While,  on  the  other  hand,  with  an  inexhausti- 
ble treasury,  the  United  States  can,  and  does,  even  now,  recruit 
its  armies  from  every  nationality  of  Europe.  What  can  there 
be  to  hope  for  in  a  few  years  at  most?  Won't  you  be  convinced, 
and  go  with  me  now  ?  I  would  so  gladly  spare  you  the  priva- 
tions and  suffering  which  inevitably  await  the  people  of  the  South, 
if  this  war  is  continued  much  longer." 

"  Why,  on  the  other  hand,"  she  said,  presently,  "can  you  not 
be  persuaded  to  make  my  cause  your  cause  ?  You  must  be  con- 
vinced by  this  time  that  this  is  no  war  to  preserve  the  Union, 
but  one  to  liberate  the  negro,  and  I  know  you  are  not  an  Aboli- 
tionist." 

"  Would  you  have  me  become  a  deserter  ?  "  he  asked,  feel- 
ingly. 

"1  really  think,"  answered  Pauline,  "that  if  one  becomes 
convinced  that  he  has  been  misled  as  to  the  merits  of  a  cause 
which  he  has  espoused,  it  becomes  his  duty  to  desert  it  and 
repair,  as  far  as  he  can,  the  injury  he  has  done." 

'•What  a  clever  lawyer  you  would  make,"  said  Appleton, 
smiling,  "  but  why  do  you  suppose  I  have  been  misled?  I  still 
believe  the  preservation  of  the  Union  is  the  animating  spirit  of 
the  war,  though  I  admit  that  the  question  of  freeing  the  negro  is 
gaining  ground  every  day.  When  it  is  made  the  object,  though, 
I  shall  unhesitatingly  resign." 

"And  come  South,"  added  Pauline. 

'I  didn't  say  that,"  he  answered,  laughing.  "But  let  me 
propose  a  compromise— another  compromise  I  should  say — for 
do  you  remember  the  one  I  proposed  in  the  early  part  of  our  ac- 
quaintance at  Belmont  ?     I  shall  never  forget  how  charmingly 


i02  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

you  received  it ;  it  was  then,  1  think,  that  I  made  an  uncondi- 
tional surrender,  instead  of  yielding  a  point.' 

"  I'll  venture  to  say,  that  you  have  never  done  that  in  your 
life,'  answered  Pauline.  "  I  remember  the  circumstance  well ; 
you  (juietly  pocketed  both  cockades,  and  had  your  own  way  as 
coolly  as  if  you  had  complied  with  my  terms.  You  see  I  have 
a  good  memory,  too,"  she  added,  laughing. 

"But  listen  to  what  I  propose,  now,  and  dont  let  us  waste 
any  more  time  on  the  affairs' of  the  nation.  Give  up  all  your 
prejudices  for  my  sake,  and  go  home  with  me  as  my  wife,  will  you 
not,  dearest  Pauline?'' 

''  What  is  principle  in  a  man,  then,  is  but  prejudice  in  a  wo- 
man, I  suppose,"  she  answered,  "  but  you  ask  what  I  can  not  do 
— it  would  be  impossible.'' 

"  It  is  as  I  feared,  you  do  not  love  me ;  I  will  even  resign  my 
commission  to  prove  how  earnest  1  am,'  he  continued,  j)lead- 
ingly ;  ' '  then  will  you  go  ? '' 

"  O,  do  not  tempt  me ;  you  know  not  what  you  ask.  I  could 
not  leave  my  father  and  mother,  and  the  dear  boys  so  constantly 
exposed  to  danger,"  and  another  face,  unbidden,  rose  before  her 
mind's  eye,  whose  gaze  was  mournfully  fi.xed  on  the  word,  "for- 
get," which  seemed  traced  in  burning  letters  above  it;  "  do  not 
ask  me,  I  can  not,"  she  repeated  with  energy.  "In  the  first 
place,  no  one  knows  of  the — the — well,  the  understanding  be- 
tween us,  except  Belle  Harvey."  and  her  face  colored  as  she  sud- 
denly recalled  one  other,  who  also  knew  it. 

"Why,  Pauline,"  he  asked,  reproachfully,  "is  it  only  an 
understanding  ?  " 

"Well,  you  know  it  could  not  be  anything  else,  without  the 
consent  of  my  parents,  which  I  hope  to  gain  in  the  future,  but 
now  it  would  be  even  worse  than  useless  to  ask  it." 

"And  you  do  not  love  me  enough  to  marry  me  without  their 
consent?"  whispered  he,  boldly. 

"  T  have  kept  your  place  sacred  in  my  heart,"  she  answered, 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


to3 


with  a  sad  smile,  ' '  and  will  yield  it  to  no  other ;  but  to  ask  me 
to  leave  my  parents  without  their  consent  and  blessing,  I  could 
not,"  she  faltered. 

"  It  is  as  I  feared,"  he  answered,  hopelessly  ;  "  you  did  not 
know  your  own  mind  when  you  bid  me  hope." 

"You  do  me  injustice,"  she  said.  "I  do  mean  all  that  I 
have  said,  but,"  she  added,  nervously,  "  you  must  go  now;  it  is 
near  the  hour  for  my  mother's  return.  Forgive  me  that  I  can 
not  ask  you  to  remain.  It  grieves  me  inexpressibly,  but  I  know 
it  would  end  in  our  absolute  separation." 

"When  may  I  come  again?"  he  asked,  "or,  will  you  drive 
with  me  to-morrow  afternoon  ?  " 

"Yes,  I  will  drive  with  you,"  said  Pauline,  in  a  relieved  tone, 
"but  do  not  call  here.     I'll  meet  you  somewhere  else^  let  me 

see,  at  the  corner  of streets.     I  will  be  there  at  3:00  o'clock, 

punctually ;  indeed,  you  must  go  now  !  "  she  added,  as  the  sound 
of  an  Oldening  door  reached  her  ear. 

Bidding  her  good-bye,  at  last,  he  was  soon  out  of  the  house, 
and  Pauline  had  retired  to  her  own  room  once  more. 

She  found  Sarah,  busying  herself  around,  though  there  seemed 
nothing  special  to  be  done,  while  ever  and  anon  she  cast  furtive 
glances  at  Pauline,  who,  picking  up  a  book,  soon  seemed  to  be 
reading. 

"  Miss  P'line,"  she  ventured,  presently,  "  whar  dat  man  come 
from  what  jes'  lef?  /never  seed  him  afore,  en  how  come  it  he 
didn't  have  no  military  on,  nuther  ?  I's  been  studyin'  about  it, 
en  I's  shore  I  never  laid  dese  here  eyes  on  him  afore ;  whar  did 
he  come  from,  honey?"  she  asked,  standing  before  her  mistress 
in  an  inquisitorial  attitude. 

Not  knowing  exacdy  what  to  answer  at  first,  Pauline  hesitated 
some  minutes. 

"  He  is  a  gentlemen  I  met  some  time  ago,  Sarah,  but  don't 
annoy  me  with  questions,  now,  I  wish  to  read." 

"Honey,"  said  Sarah,  squaring  herself  immediately  in  front 


jo^  IVHO'S  THE  r.n^KIOTf 

of  Pauline,  "  dey  is  somethin'  wrong  'l)out  dat  er  man,  fur  all  he 
look  so  purty,  en  talk-  so  nice;  you  bettah  bewar'  uv  him  ;  if  he 
is  all  right,  what  you  keer  if  your  maw  do  cum  home ;  you  bettah 
listen  to  Sary,  and  take  her  device,  shose  you  bawn,  chile ! "'  and 
with  this  parting  advice  she  left  her  mistress  to  her  own  thoughts, 
which,  after  all,  were  not  as  comforting  as  they  might  have  been. 
Had  she  felt  the  exquisite  pleasure  she  had  anticip-ited  in  again 
beholding  the  face  of  the  man  she  loved  ?  "  If  I  could  only  see 
him  openly, "  she  argued,  ' '  and  without  this  oppressing  conscious- 
ness of  how  opposed  my  family  would  be,  it  would  be  different." 

She  did,  indeed,  feel  guilty  as  she  stole  off  next  evening  at 
the  appointed  hour,  to  keep  the  tryst  she  had  made  with  her 
lover,  and  had  scarcely  reached  the  point  of  rendezvous  when 
Appleton  appeared  with  a  carriage.  Getting  hurriedly  into  it, 
they  were  soon  whirled  away  beyond  the  city  limits  and  out  an 
unfrequented  road,  which  Pauline  had  selected  because  of  the 
improbability  of  meeting  with  any  of  her  acquaintances. 

Appleton  soon  renewed  the  importunities  of  the  previous 
day. 

"Indeed,  Pauline,  I  will  take  no  refusal,  you  must  go  with 
me.  I  will  make  the  acquaintance  of  your  father  and  mother,  if 
you  will  allow  me,  and  ask  their  consent.  I  will  even  agree  to 
leave  the  United  States,  as  well  as  the  army,  and  take  you  to 
Europe.  If  they  will  not  then  be  persuaded  to  forego  their  preju- 
dices, why,  if  you  really  love  me  you  will  marry  me  without, 
dearest  PauHne,"  he  said,  tenderly. 

But  she  didn't  answer,  and  he  presently  continued  : 

"  See  how  willing  I  am  to  resign  all  my  ambitious  dreams  and 
yield  all  my  prejudices.  You  need  not  stay  in  the  North  longer 
than  necessary  to  take  passage  for  England  or  wherever  else  it 
would  suit  your  pleasure,  and  we  will  remain  abroad  until  this 
terrible  war  shall  have  ceased.  There,  revelling  in  the  love-hght 
of  your  eves,  will  I  hope  to  find  all  the  happiness  that  mortal 
could  ask,"  continued  Appleton,  passionately. 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT/ 


105 


"The  picture  is  alluring,  do  not  tempt  me,"  she  whispered, 
softly. 

Thus  encouraged,  he  continued  with  renewed  eloquence  : 

"Together  we  will  visit  historic  spots  and  classic  ruins,  and 
roaming  'neath  the  sunny  skies  of  Italy  we  will  forget  the  wicked 
war  that  is  desolating  our  own  fair  land ;  say,  darling,  will  not 
my  love  suffice  for  all  that  you  resign  ?  "' 

"  Could  I,  think  you,  forget  the  sad  history  that  is  daily  weav- 
ing itself  around  the  familiar  spots  in  my  own  home  ?  "  she 
asked,  recalled  to  herself  once  more,  "  and  can  Italian  skies  be 
fairer  or  brighter  than  those  in  my  own  sunny  South  ?  Indeed, 
I  can  not  leave  her  in  her  woe.  You  must  not  put  my  love  to 
such  a  test.     Wait  till  the  war  is  over." 

"Ah,  Pauline,"  he  said,  in  di.sappointed  tones,  "you  do  not 
love  me  or  it  would  be  no  sacrifice  to  you  to  give  up  all  for  my 
sake." 

They  drove  along  in  silence  for  a  short  distance,  when  Pau- 
line, who  had  congratulated  herself  upon  meeting  no  one  that 
she  had  ever  seen  before,  was  startled  from  her  composure  by 
the  familiar  appearance  of  a  horseman  who  liad  just  appeared  in 
view  on  the  brow  of  a  hill  before  them.  His  outline  was  quite 
distinct  against  the  background  of  the  afternoon  sky,  and  she 
further  saw  that  the  rider  had  but  one  arm.  The  attention  of 
both  was  now  riveted  upon  the  approaching'  figure,  as  a  rabbit 
bounded  over  the  low  fence  just  in  front  of  his  horse  and  caused 
it  to  rear  and  plunge  in  a  frantic  manner.  Being  totally  unable 
to  check  his  wild  leaps  with  his  one  hand,  the  rider  was  soon 
unseated  and  thrown  violently  against  a  rock  by  the  roadside. 
The  snorting  steed,  relieved  of  its  weight,  now  rushed  wildly 
past,  and  nothing  remained  for  our  friends  but  to  drive  to  the 
relief  of  the  unfortunate  man. 

To  add  to  Pauline's  horror,  she  discovered  that  the  object  of 
their  care  was  no  other  than  Major  Hughes,  who  had  been  intro- 
duced to  her  by  Charlie,   at  Mr.    Davis'  inaugural  levee,   and 


Io6  WHO'S   THE  PATRIOTS 

whom  she  had  met  several  times  since.  There  seemed  no  alter- 
native but  to  take  him  in  the  carriage  with  them,  so  after  bathing 
his  head  with  water,  and  restoring  him  to  consciousness  again,  he 
was  sufficiently  revived  to  recognize  Pauline,  who  introduced 
Appleton  as  an  acquaintance  she  had  made  before  the  war. 

Upon  reaching  the  outskirts  of  the  city  Pauline  found  an 
excuse  for  stopi)ing  at  a  house  they  passed,  and  Appleton  drove 
Hughes  to  his  hotel,  but  the  conversation  between  them  (so 
adroitly  did  Appleton  manage  it)  failed  to  satisfy  Hughes  that 
he  had  met,  in  this  gentleman,  the  Yankee  lover  accredited  to 
Pauline,  although  his  suspicions  were  aroused.  The  fact  of  his 
being  in  a  suit  of  citizen's  clothes  being  the  strongest  argument 
in  support  thereof. 

Appleton,  on  his  part,  was  not  in  the  best  of  humors  at  hav- 
ing to  part  so  unceremoniously  with  Pauline,  nor  was  his  annoy- 
ance lessened  upon  reaching  his  hotel,  to  find  letters  which  would 
necessitate  his  speedy  return  North. 

The  fact  of  McClellan  having  been  superseded  soon  after  the 
battle  of  Gaines'  Mill  made  him  quite  willing  to  remain  in  the 
South,  but  now,  news  came,  that  he  was  to  be  reinstated  and  a 
special  arrangement  had  been  made,  whereby  an  officer  of  equal 
rank  was  to  be  returned  in  exchange  for  Appleton.  Under 
ordinary  circumstances  he  would  have  been  overjoyed,  though 
allowed  unusual  liberties  under  his  ])arole,  through  the  interven- 
tion of  an  old  classmate  high  in  authority,  to  whom  Ai)pleton 
also  gave  his  individual  parole  not  to  abuse  the  generous  privi- 
leges accorded  him. 

But  one  day  intervened  before  the  time  appointed  for  his 
departure,  and  he  was  quite  distracted  to  know  how  he  should 
compass  another  interview  with  Pauline,  as  he  still  hoped  to  per- 
suade her  to  go  with  liim.  In  a  fit  of  desperation  he  decided  to 
go  boldly  to  the  house  again.  He  found  her  at  home  and  again 
plead  his  suit  with  despairing  eloquence. 

"I   will  resign  my  commission  at  once,  and  come  back  for 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT 


107 


you,  if  you  will  promise,"'  he  said,  after  convincing  himself  that 
she  would  not  go  with  him,  "  though  I  fear  there  will  be  little 
use,"  he  continued,  hopelessly.  "  I  would  give  up  all  for  you, 
and  yet  you  will  make  no  sacrifice  for  me." 

"You  have  no  right  to  say  that;  you  can  never  know  how 
much  I  have  already  given  up  for  you ; "  and  she  shuddered  at 
a  recollection  which  haunted  her.  "  This  much  I  will  promise, 
however,  that  as  soon  as  I  hear  you  have  resigned,  1  will  tell  my 
father  and  mother,  and,  if  they  consent,  I  will  comply  with  your 
request." 

"■  Dearest  Pauline,"  he  exclaimed,  passionately,  "do  not  dis- 
appoint me.  I  go  from  you,  sustained  by  that  promise  alone, 
though  only  half-satisfactory,  qualified  as  it  is."  Soon  bidding 
her  farewell,  he  left  her  presence,  and  the  day  following  left 
Richmond  by  flag  of  truce. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

-y  y  /"HO  was  your  visitor  this  morning,  my  dear?"  said  Mrs. 
y  y         Rhett  to  Pauline,  at  dinner.       "Sarah  tells  me  that 
you  were  kept  indoors  most  of  the  morning." 

"  He  is  a  gentleman  that  I  met  at  Belmont,  mamma,  when  I 
was  visiting  Belle  Harvey,  you  remember,"  answered  Pauline, 
with  considerable  embarrassment,  which,  fortunately,  was  unob- 
served, for  just  at  that  moment  a  visitor,  who  was  dining  with 
them,  looking  around  inquisitively,  arrested  Mrs.  Rhett's  atten- 
tion. 

"  ^\hat  will  you  have,  Mr.  Barksdale?" 

"The  curry,  madam,  if  you  please."  answered  the  old  gen- 
tleman. 

And  directing  the  servant  to  hand  it  to  him,  she  turned  again 
to  Pauline,  who  had  by  this  time  somewhat  recovered  from  her 
confusion. 

"It  is  a  great  i)ity  that  you  should  have  been  kept  indoors 
on  such  a  lovely  day,  but  I  suppose  an  acquaintance  from  Win- 
chester, that  heaven  on  earth,  in  your  eyes,  was  a  welcome  in- 
trusion." 

"  Yes,  indeed  1  I  shall  always  regard  my  visit  there  as  one 
of  the  brightest  spots  in  my  life,"  continued  Pauline,  feelingly. 

"  Bless  my  soul  1  My  dear  young  lady,  to  hear  you  talk,  one 
would  think  the  world  had  used  you  badly.  This  curry  is  in- 
deed an  addition  to  my  soup,"  continued  Mr.  Barksdale,  paren- 
thetically, "but  what  does  she  mean  by  talking  so  ?" 

"  You  misunderstood  me  entirely,  Mr.  Barksdale  ;  to  appre- 
ciate my  remark,  you  should  visit  Winchester  yourself,"  answered 
Pauline,  a  little  impatiently. 

"  You  are  right,  young  lady.      It  is  in  truth  a  noble  old  place. 
Didn't  I  have  a  son  wounded  at  the  battle  of  Kernstown,  and 
(io8) 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT/  lO^ 

they  carried  him  to  Winchester,  to  the  house  of  perfect  strangers, 
who  treated  him  hke  a  son  of  the  family  ?  You  are  right  to  say 
it  is  remembered  by  all  who  ever  visit  there.  But  try  the  curry, 
my  dear,  it  will  brighten  you  up,"  continued  the  old  gentleman. 

Pauline  was  so  relieved  at  the  turn  the  conversation  had 
taken  that  she  even  agreed  to  try  the  curry,  which  was  a  condi- 
ment she  had  never  relished  before  ;  and  Mr.  Barksdale  turned 
again  to  Mr.  Rhett. 

"  As  you  were  remarking  awhile  ago,  Mr.  Rhett,  1  have 
fears  myself  that  our  invasion  will  be  carried  on  on  too  high- 
toned  a  scale;  we  should  fight  the  devil  with  fire,  sir;  fight  him 
with  fire ;  that  is  the  proper  policy,  and  it  is  a  great  pity  that  it 
has  been  deferred  so  long." 

■ '  I  am  very  much  afraid  that  Jackson  will  not  be  allowed  to 
have  his  own  way  ;  he  is  the  man  for  the  times.  Lee  does  not 
dare  enough;  he  is  too  mild  for  the  stuff  he  has  to  deal  with," 
answered  Mr.  Rhett. 

"It  won't  do,  indeed,  to  handle  our  enemy  w'th  gloved  hands 
any  longer,"  returned  Mr.  Barksdale,  "we  have  practiced  that 
thing  too  long,  now.  West  Point  tactics  do  well  enough  for  peace 
times,  but  the  present  emergency  calls  for  an  energetic  applica- 
tion of  lex  talonis^'  and  the  little  man  brought  his  clenched  fist 
down  on  the  table  with  such  force  as  to  make  the  dishes  rattle. 

"  I  shall  await  with  great  anxiety  the  development  of  this  pol- 
icy," continued  Mr.  Rhett.  "I  urged  it  earnestly  more  than  a 
year  ago.  It  would,  in  my  opinion,  have  changed  the  whole 
face  of  affairs.  We  should  have  subsisted  upon  the  enemy 
instead  of  their  laying  such  heavy  tribute  upon  us." 

"  That  is  the  idea,  exacdy,  my  friend  (I  will  take  just  one 
more  spoonful,  Mrs.  Rhett,  it  is  really  delicious,  and  this  is  the 
Dixie  pudding,  eh?),"  interjected  Mr.  Barksdale;  then  continu- 
ing, "if  it  had  been  inaugurated  earlier  I  don't  doubt  at  all  but 
by  this  time  we  should  have  been  dictating  our  own  terms  to  the 
usurpers  at  Washington." 


no  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 

"We  would  at  least  be  in  a  better  condition  to  make  terms 
when  the  time  comes,"  suggested  Mr  Rhett. 

"  Probably  I  should  accept  your  amendment ;  maybe  1  am  a 
little  too  fast,"'  and  turning  again  to  Mrs.  Rhett :  •■  It  is  made  of 
sorghum,  is  it ;  well,  really,  I  must  get  you  to  give  me  the  re- 
ceipt for  it ;  my  wife  would  soon  learn  how  to  manufacture  it,  I 
am  sure.     What  are  the  other  ingredients,  madam?  " 

"  It  is  very  simple,"  answered  Mrs.  Rhett,  laughing,  "equal 
portions  of  Indian  meal  and  dried  apples,  mixed  with  sorghum, 
and  boiled  for  several  hours." 

"That  docs  sound  very  simple;  I  can  remember  that,  I 
think,  with  little  trouble,"  said  he. 

"But  the  sauce,  Mr.  Barksdale,"  continued  Mrs.  Rhett, 
"  which  is  indispensable,  and  without  which  our  i)udding  would 
be  a  dose,  indeed,  is  patriot  ism.'' 

"  I  am  not  altogether  prepared  to  admit  that,  madam,  not  at 
all  prepared  to  admit  that,"  he  answered.  "  'Tis  true,  the  name 
attracted  me  first,  but  even  now  that  I  know  the  ingredients,  I 
think  it  quite  a  toothsome  dish,  quite  a  toothsome  dish,  madam, 
and  I  should  not  be  at  all  surprised,  Mr.  Rhett,  if  we  hear  of  a 
battle  before  long,  the  result  of  which  will  doubtless  decide  the 
campaign. 

"  Maybe,"  he  continued,  turning  to  Pauline  again,  for  he 
seemed  to  think  it  incumbent  on  him  to  entertain  the  entire  fam- 
ily at  the  same  time,  and  all  the  time;  "  it  is  the  fears  of  Yankee 
bullets  that  make  you  so  (^uiet  to-day.  Miss  Pauline,  eh  ?  Never 
mind,  it  won't  be  long,  now,  before  we  clean  'em  out,  and  then 
you  can  welcome  your  soldier  lover  back  again." 

His  raillery,  however,  did  not  have  the  effect  of  making  Pau- 
line more  cheerful,  and  soon,  begging  to  be  excused,  she  left  the 
table  and  sought  the  quiet  of  her  own  room.  She  felt  sure  that 
her  mother  would  ask  her  more  of  her  visitor  of  the  morning, 
and  how  she  should  answer,  without  letting  her  know  the  state  of 
affairs  between  .-Xppleton  and  herself,  she  could  not  determine. 


IFHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  m 

Indeed,  she  had  almost  made  up  her  mind  to  a  full  confession 
as  soon  as  her  mother  should  give  her  the  opportunity.  Her  pent- 
up  heart  needed  some  relief,  and  she  was  beginning  to  feel  the 
bad  effects  of  the  want  of  confidence  she  had  shown  toward  her 
parents  at  the  outset,  and  acknowledged  now,  when  too  late,  that 
her  surest  safeguard  would  have  been  their  judgment  in  the  begin- 
ning. 


CHAPTER   X\II. 

SHE  nature  of  the  paper  which  Jennie  had  placed  in  Ran- 
dolph's hands  convinced  him  that  delay  in  delivering  it 
would  be  dangerous,  so  he  ai)plied  to  be  detailed  for  spe- 
cial duty,  and  went  off,  post  haste,  to  Jackson's  headquarters.  Rid- 
ing hard  and  fast,  he  succeeded  in  reaching  there  soon  after  sun- 
rise the  next  day,  and  was  ushered  without  ceremony  into  Jack- 
son's presence.  He  found  him,  assembled  with  his  staff,  at 
breakfast,  near  the  door  of  his  tent,  it  being  a  sultry  morning  in 
early  September. 

Room  was  soon  made,  and  Randolph  invited  to  a  seat,  not, 
however,  until  he  had  delivered  the  paper  to  Jackson,  who 
scanned  it  eagerly,  but  without  comment. 

**  If  you  could  have  made  it  convenient  to  have  visited  us  a 
fortnight  ago,  Randolph,"  said  Major  Davis,  jocularly,  ''we  Avould 
have  entertained  you  royally,  as  about  that  time,  we  were  revel- 
ing in  the  good  things  captured  at  Bristow's — all  sorts  of  canned 
things — besides  a  liberal  supply  of  '  store '  coffee  and  sugar,  but 
the  general,  there,  always  makes  us  divide  even,  so  the  good 
things  don't  last  long  in  such  a  hungry  crowd.  Will  you  take 
your  decoction  of  parched  wheat  with  'long  sweetnin' '  or 
'straight?'"  he  continued,  as  he  poured  out  a  cup  of  the  bever- 
age for  Randol]jh. 

"I  will  indulge  in  the  luxury  of  'long  sweetnin'"  by  all 
means,'"  answered  Randolph,  laughing. 

'•If  I  could  imagine  where  he  found  the  means  I  would 
declare  that  our  cook  had  been  on  another  spree  last  night,"  con- 
tinued Major  Davis,  in  a  low  tone ;  '•  the  rascal  has  forgotten  the 
'  dip '  as  he  calls  our  substitute  for  butter,  but  try  a  slice  of  his 
bacon,  '  a  la  fry,'  you  have  no  idea  what  a  really  French  flavor  it 
has,""  and  with  an  air  which  nothing  less  complicated  than 
(112) 


GOD    BLESS    THESE    V 


114 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


**  boned  turkey"  would  warrant,  he  placed  upon  Randolph's  tin 
plate  a  huge  slice  of  fat  bacon. 

"No  apology  is  necessary,  I  assure  you,  major,'"  said  Ran- 
dolph, "  I  bring  with  me  a  sauce  that  would  season  much  plainer 
food." 

Jackson  now  folded  the  paper  with  which  he  had  been  en- 
grossed, and,  catcliing  Randolph's  last  remark,  said,  good  humor- 
edly :  ^ 

"  I  hope  you  youngsters  are  not  laughing  at  the  wholesome 
fare,  which  it  pleases  the  good  Lord  to  provide  for  us,  though  if 
you  really  pine  for  belter,  I  think  there  is  a  likelihood  we  shall 
have  it  soon." 

After  breakfast  he  called  Randolph  aside. 

"  Where  in  the  world,  Randolph,  did  you  get  that  paper?" 

"  It  was  brought  to  me  yesterday  by  a  young  girl,  who  had 
'run  the  blockade,'  evidently,  from  Winchester,  and  who  made 
me  promise  to  put  it  in  your  hands  without  delay ;  she  refused, 
however,  to  disclose  how  she  came  by  it,"  answered  Randolph, 

"It  must  be  authentic,"  said  Jackson,  closely  examining  it 
again ;  "  it  bears  unmistakable  evidences  of  the  fact.  God  bless 
these  Valley  women,  they  are  worth  fighting  for,"*  he  exclaimed, 
fervently. 

"They  are,  indeed,"  rejoined  Randolph,  with  equal  warmth, 

"  A  rich  prize  awaits  us,  and  we  must  strike  while  the  iron  is 
hot,"  said  Jackson. 

The  order  was  soon  issued,  now,  for  a  forward  movement  of 
the  entire  army.  Though  the  series  of  brilliant  victories  through 
which  the  Southern  armies  had  just  passed  would  have  warranted 
their  resting  on  their  laurels  for  awhile,  yet  flushed  with  their 
recent  success,  no  less  than  a  desire  to  replenish  exhausted 
resources,  they  were  more  than  willing  to  take  advantage  of  the 
information  received  and  grasp,  while  within  their  power,  the 
rich  harvest  that  was  waiting  to  be  reaped.  Hence,  the  onward 
movement. 

*  General  Jackson's  own  words  after  the  battle  of  Kernstown. 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT.'  n^ 

General  Pope,  on  the  other  hand,  defeated  and  dismayed,  was 
rapidly  withdrawing  his  forces  north  of  the  Potomac.  One  large 
body  yet  remained  on  the  south  side  and  these  were  stationed  at 
Harper's  Ferry,  guarding  the  immense  stores  that  were  deposited 
there  by  the  Government.  With  this  knowledge  in  his  possession, 
Jackson  hastened  forward,  taking  every  advantage  of  the  demor- 
alization occasioned  by  Pope's  recent  defeat. 

McClellan  is  once  more  reinstated  and  sent  to  check  the 
dreaded  advance.  The  forces  under  Lee  had  now  crossed  the 
Potomac  and  "carrying  the  war  into  Africa,"  caused  the  aban- 
donment, for  awhile,  of  the  attempt  to  capture  Richmond. 

Hill  now  intercepts  the  Federals  and  engages  them  in  a  battle 
at  Boonsboro  Gap.  Jackson,  meanwhile,  pushed  rapidly  on 
toward  Harper's  Ferry,  which,  after  a  short,  determined  attack 
on  his  part,  is  surrendered  with  the  entire  garrison  of  twelve 
thousand  men,  besides  vast  stores  of  arms,  ammunition,  and 
military  supplies  of  every  kind. 

And  now,  again,  as  if  not  sated  with  the  terrific  carnival  of 
blood  just  passed,  the  beautiful  valley  of  Antietam  is  made  the 
scene  of  another  battle,  the  Federals  numbering  two  to  one  of 
the  Confederates. 

The  hills  resound  throughout  the  entire  day  with  the  dreadful 
thunder  of  artillery  and  the  sickening  ratde  of  the  smaller  arms. 
The  fair  face  of  nature  is  once  more  drenched  with  the  life-blood 
of  the  heroes,  who  so  stoutly  maintained  each  his  own  cause  on 
that  hotly-contested  field.  The  dying  and  the  dead  lay  in 
mangled  heaps,  and  nature,  as  if  to  make  some  atonement  for 
the  cruelty  of  her  children  to  one  another,  sends  the  gentle  rain 
to  cool  the  parched  and  thirsty  lips,  which  no  loving  hand  may 
reach,  and  soon  night  draws  a  friendly  curtain  over  all. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

AMONG  the  five  wounded  soldiers  that  are  carried  to  Bel- 
mont from  the  battlefield  of  Antietam,  we  find  the  gal- 
lant Randoljih.  And  he  considers  it  a  singular  piece  of 
good  fortune  which  allowed  him  to  fall  so  near  friends  who  will 
minister  to  his  wants.  His  own  home  is  in  the  Southern  part  of 
the  State,  and  since  the  opening  of  the  campaign  in  Virginia  he 
had,  at  Mrs.  Harvey's  invitation,  considered  Belmont  in  that  light, 
for  he  was  inseparably  associated  with  her  dear  Frank  who  had 
laid  down  his  young  life  on  the  plains  of  Manassas. 

"Sambo,"  said  Belle,  as  he  came  into  the  dining-room  one 
morning  to  get  his  master's  breakfast,  "did  you  know  you  were 
free?  Here  is  a  ])roclamation  from  Mr.  Lincoln,  setting  you  all 
free.'' 

'•  Lawdy,  Miss  Belle,  Abe  Linkum  can't  make  me  no  freer  'an 
I  alius  was,  'sides,  what  right  he  got  freein'  odder  folks  niggers^ 
anyhow  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  he  thinks  you  all  want  to  be  free,  Sam."  said  Belle, 
anxious  to  hear  his  views  on  the  subject. 

"I  jes'  tell  you  now,  miss,  some  o'  the  sorriest  lookin'  folks 
ever  I  did  see  was  free  niggers,  what  went  up  Norf  an'  come  back 
agin;.dey  was  de  'oneries'  lookin'  po'  souls,  genteel  cuUid  folks 
wouldn't  so  much  as  notice  'em.  Ef  we  all  'longed  to  Abe  Lin- 
kum he  wouldn't  be  in  sich  a  mighty  hurry  to  sot  us  free." 

"What  you  know  'bout  pol'ticks,  you  black  nigger,  you?" 
said  Susan,  a  maid,  in  an  undertone,  and  scowling  at  Sam,  "you 
better  go  'long  wid  your  Mars  John's  breakfas';  ef  you  stan'  dar 
gabbin'  till  ebrything  gits  cole,  you'd  wish  you  Avas  a  free  nigger 
'fore  he  gits  done  wid  you." 

The  Emancipation  proclamation,  which  had  just  been  pub- 
lished, had  different  effects  on  the  various  ones.  The  majority 
(1 1 6; 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  1 17 

of  them  rejoiced,  as  was  natural,  though  there  were  many  among 
them  who  had  good  homes  and  kind  masters,  who  were  not  so 
carried  away  by  the  prospect  of  freedom  as  those  less  happily  situ- 
ated. In  many  instances,  throughout  the  State  of  Virginia  espe- 
cially, the  house  servants,  though  black  and  slaves,  enjoyed  more 
freedom  and  could  boast  more  privileges  of  every  kind  than  the 
hard-worked  wives  and  daughters  of  the  average  farmer  in  the 
free  States. 

The  popular  crusade  against  the  terrible  evil  in  the  South, 
however,  enlisted  their  fullest  sympathies,  and  the  mighty  work 
of  removing  the  mote  from  the  Southern  eye  caused  them  to 
completely  ignore  the  hindering  beam  which  obscured  their  own. 

"Miss  Susing,"  said  Sambo,  resuming  the  conversation  so 
abruptly  broken  off  in  the  dining-room,  when  seated  at  their  own 
breakfast  table  in  the  kitchen,  "  you  wouldn't  take  pervantage  of 
Mr.  Linkum's  procerlation  an'  go  wid  de  Yanks  nex'  time  dey 
comes,  would  you  ?  " 

"  I  ain't  gwine  to  say  what  I's  gwine  to  do,  but  I'll  tell  you 
dis  much,  it's  a  blessed  thing  to  feel  as  how  you  is  free  ef  you 
chooses,"  answered  Susan. 

'•I  has  trabelled  fro  de  Norf  a  heap,  me  an  Mars  John,  en 
day  don't  treat  cuUid  pussins  'co'din'  to  my  notions.  Dey  is  one 
t'ing  'twould  jes  lay  dis  nigger  right  out,  an'  dat  is  de  eberlastin' 
cole  vitdes  what  dey  is  alius  pokin'  at  you,"  said  Sam,  reaching 
for  a  hot  roll.  "  Now,  ladies,  dat  is  de  Gawd's  trufe,  sho  es  I 
sets  here,"  he  added,  observing  the  incredulous  looks  upon  the 
faces  of  his  hearers. 

"A  you  tellin  de  trufe,  Sam?"  said  Susan,  as  if  she  might 
reconsider  her  sentiments  just  expressed,  if  Sam  could  establish 
this  last  assertion. 

'•Indeed,  I  jes'  pined  fur  one  o'  yo'  nice  flaky  buns  las'  time 
we  put  up  at  de  St.  Nicholas,  Mrs.  Pompey,"  said  Sam,  smiling 
at  the  cook  who  sat  opposite,  and  whose  rotundity  entirely 
obscured  the  chair  in  which  she  sat. 


Il8  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"Sam,  you  know  dat's  a  lie,  you  know  de  white  folks  does 
hab  hot  vittles,"'  returned  Mrs.  Pompey,  incredulously. 

"Really,  Mrs.  Pompey,  I  doesn't  like  to  conterdick  yo* 
ladyship,  but  'i)on  my  soul,  I  has  eat  mo'  hot  rolls  dis  mawnin' 
dan  I  seed  all  de  time  me  an  Mars  John  was  up  dar,  de  summer 
'fore  de  waugh  come,"  answered  Sambo,  helping  himself  to  still 
another  roll. 

"Well,"  said  Susan,  presently,  stretching  and  yawning, 
"  sposen  I  must  git  up  an'  go  to  work;  now  ef  I  was  free  I'd  set 
here  jes'  as  long  as  I  wanted." 

"Yes,  an'  ef  you  sot  thar  's  long  's  you  wanted,  you'd  git 
powerful  hongry  'fore  I'd  feed  you,"  said  the  cook,  leaning  her 
fat  elbows  on  the  table  in  an  attitude  of  repose. 

"  My  dear  Miss  Susing,  let  me  give  you  my  repinion,'^ 
began  Sam,  with  a  dignified  air.  "  Folks  is  got  to  wuck  one 
way  cr  anudder,  en,  ef  we's  free  an'  gits  sick,  who's  gwine  to 
take  keer  o'  us.  As  it  is,  ef  I  gits  sick,  I  jes'  lays  in  de  bed  an' 
takes  it  easy,  an'  I  don't  hurry  'bout  gittin'  well  nuther,"  he 
added,  with  a  chuckle. 

"  Sam,  thar's  your  bell  ringin'  fur  the  second  time,"  said 
Dinah,  who  just  then  joined  them. 

"  Excuse  me,  ladies,"'  said  he,  rising  deliberately,  "I  make 
my  redieus,"  and,  bowing  low,  left  the  ladies  to  rest  still  further. 

"  Sam's  a  fool,"  said  the  cook,  as  soon  as  he  was  safely  out 
of  hearing.  "  Dinah,  don't  you  reckon  he's  lyin',  when  he  ses 
de  white  folks  up  Norf  don't  eat  no  hot  vittles." 

"  Xo,"  says  Dinah,  "  I  heard  dat  tale  before,  en  I  'spec'  it  s 
true.  But,  freedom  is  a  blessed  thing,  anyhow.  Ole  master 
and  mistis  is  bofe  mighty  good,  but  I  b'lieve  I'd  like  to  be  free.'* 

"Me,  too,  Dinah,"  said  Susan,  "en  I  jes  tell  you,  I's  a 
gwine,  nex'  time  de  Union  sojers  comes.  Dey  tried  de  best  to 
git  me  to  go  when  dey  was  here  befo'." 

Randolph  was  able,  after  awhile,  to  be  wheeled  on  his  couch 
into  a  porch  which  ran  along   outside  his  window.      The  other 


WHO'S  THE  PA  TRIO T?  up 

wounded  soldiers  in  the  house  were  fortunate  in  not  having 
wounds  that  confined  them  to  their  rooms  at  all,  and  the  music 
and  cheerful  conversation  of  the  young  people  below,  sounds 
of  which  were  continually  wafted  to  him  through  the  open 
windows,  made  him  quite  restless  to  be  well  enough  once  more 
to  join  in  their  merriment,  for  he  very  justly  supposed  that 
Winchester  would  again,  and  before  very  long,  have  to  be 
given  up. 

He  sent  Sambo  one  morning  with  a  formal  invitation  to  Mrs. 
Harvey,  to  visit  him  and  bring  the  young  ladies  with  her  ;  to 
Avhich  they  returned  answer  that  he  might  certainly  expect  them, 
and  very  soon  thereafter  they  made  their  appearance. 

"Now,  that  I  have  you  all  here  together,"  said  John,  "let 
me  express  my  thani<s  for  the  many  good  deeds  which  have 
contributed  to  my  comfort  and  pleasure  since  my  wound." 

"  We  are  not  the  only  ones  to  whom  you  are  indebted,  cap- 
tain," said  Cairie.  "You  think  you  have  stolen  a  march  on  us, 
but  we  know  more  than  you  think  we  do,  and  only  wait  to  hear 
the  name  of  the  pretty  stranger  who  is  so  much  interested  in 
your  recovery." 

Randolph  looked  puzzled.  "I  declare  you  are  talking  in 
riddles,"  he  answered.      "  I  don't  understand  at  all." 

"He  is  certainly  very  good  at  pretending,  if  he  does,"  said 
Belle,  laughing. 

"  You  will  have  to  come  to  my  rescue,  my  dear  Mrs.  Har- 
vey. These  young  ladies  are  bent  on  quizzing  me,  what  do 
they  mean  ?  "  he  asked,  imploringly. 

"They  allude,  I  think,"  answered  Mrs.  Harvey,  "to  a 
young  girl  who  has  called  here  several  times  to  inquire  for  you 
and  bring  you  nice  things,  but  she  always,  declined  to  leave  any 
message  or  give  her  name.  Belle  arid  Carrie  think  she  lives  in 
Winchester,  but  she  says  she  has  never  seen  you  but  once,  and 
that  for  only  a  very  short  while.  Naturally,  we  have  all 
wondered  at  her  interest." 


I20  JVIIO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"  I  am  more  and  more  puzzled,"  said  John,  "and  have  no 
idea  who  the  girl  can  possibly  be." 

Sambo,  arriving  just  then,  whispered  something  to  Mrs. 
Harvey. 

"There  is  some  one  down  stairs,  now,  Sambo  tells  me,  waiting 
to  speak  to  me,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey.  "  I  expect  it  is  the  young 
lady  of  whom  we  were  just  speaking.    Shall  I  bring  her  up?" 

"  By  all  means,"  exclaimed  both  girls  at  once,  enjoying  Ran- 
dolph's confusion. 

"  I  believe  I  would  rather  know  a  little  more  about  it  first,"' 
said  John,  laughing.  "  I  don't  like  to  be  surrounded  in  this 
wav  in  my  helpless  condition.  However,  Mrs.  Harvey,"  he 
continued,  "if  it  is  the  same  one,  bring  her  up  of  course,  if 
you  think  best." 

With  these  instructions,  Mrs.  Harvey  went  below  stairs,  the 
girls  presently  following  her,  promising,  however,  to  return  as 
soon  as  the  mysterious  visitor  had  left.  John,  meanwhile,  grew 
more  and  more  curious,  until  Mrs.  Harvey  returned,  bringing 
the  stranger  with  her,  who  proved  to  be  our  friend,  Jennie,  as 
the  reader  has  doubdess  surmised. 

She  was  instantly  recognized  and  shaken  warmly  by  the  hand, 
whereupon  Mrs.  Harvey  withdrew,  and  Jennie  .soon  told  her 
story  as  to  how  she  had  come  by  the  all-important  paper,  and 
now  she  had  reason  to  fear  that  it  might  be  traced  to  Jacob, 
who,  she  blushingly  confided,  was  dearer  to  her  than  anything 
else  in  the  world.  The  object  of  her  j)resent  visit,  she  explained, 
was  to  beg  that  he  would  never  mention  how  he  came  by  the 
paper  she  had  brought,  nor  ever  allude  in  any  way  to  the  origin 
of  their  acquaintance.  With  this  request,  she  arose  to  go,  after 
Randolph  had  given  the  required  promise. 

She  had  been  gone  but  a  short  time  when  both  Belle  and 
Carrie  returned. 

"We  are  just  dying  to  know  who  she  is  and  what  she 
wanted,"  they  exclaimed,  in  almost  the  same  breath. 


WHO'S  THE  PA  TRIO  T?  j  2  I 

"  I  am  truly  sorry  I  can't  tell  you  much  about  her  now,"  said 
Randolph.  "I  will  sometime,  though,"  he  added,  as  he  real- 
ized the  predicament  in  which  he  was  placed. 

"  And  you  have  only  seen  her  once  before?"  inquired  Carrie. 

"But  once,  verily,  and  then  only  for  a  {^w  minutes.  I 
never  even  knew  her  name  until  this  visit,"  affirmed  Randolph. 

"  It  is  really  growing  romantic,"  said  Belle. 

"And  I  am  being  rapidly  consumed  with  curiosity,"  added 
Carrie. 

"  I  am  exceedingly  sorry  that  I  can  not  gratify  it  at  once," 
said  John.      "  It  would  really  give  me  much  pleasure  to  do  so." 

"  Oh,  don't  trouble  yourself  to  be  sorry,"  said  Belle,  loftily. 
''  We  are  not  the  least  anxious  to  know.  By  the  way  of  chang- 
ing the  subject,  do  you  know  I  think  Sambo  is  quite  smitten 
with  Susan  ?  " 

"I  hope,  for  poor  Sam's  sake,  the  fair  Susan  smiles  upon 
hmi,"  said  John,  very  much  relieved  to  have  the  subject 
■changed. 

"If  you  heard  some  of  the  names  she  calls  him,  you  would 
think  there  was  little  ground  for  such  hope,"  said  Carrie,  laugh- 
ing. 

"  Ah,  Miss  Carrie,  if  we  only  judged  your  sex  by  what  they 
■  said,  I  am  afraid  we  should  never  form  a  just  estimate  of  them," 
said  Randolph,  in  reproachful  tones  and  darting  a  swift  glance 
at  Belle. 

"  He  is  trying  to  make  us  out  veritable  hypocrites,  Carrie," 
said  Belle.      "  Let  us  go." 

"  Indeed,  I  will  take  it  all  back,"  said  Randolph,  in  a  tone 
of  alarm,  "  if  you  will  only  remain." 

Just  then  the  bell  sounded  for  dinner,  and  both  girls  left  the 
Toom. 

In  a  little  while.  Sambo  appeared  with  his  mas'.er's  dinner, 
and,  placing  it  on  a  table  before  him,  stood  waiting  in  a  respect- 
ful attitude. 


J22  IVIIO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"Sambo,"  said  Randolph,  presently,  "they  tell  me  that  you 
have  been  making  love  to  Susan  since  I  have  been  wounded  and 
not  able  to  look  after  you.     Is  it  so  ?" 

"  Laus,  Mars  John,"  answered  Sam,  and  hiding  his  grinning 
countenance  behind  the  waiter  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  "don' 
you  know  I  has  better  sense  dan  to  ask  an)-  young  'oman  de 
likes  o'  Miss  Susing  to  sheer  my  home  wid  me,  when  I  doesn't 
know  from  one  day  to  de  nex'  whar  Ole  Jack  is  agwine  to  let  us 
res'  up  at.     Dat  is  de  Gawd's  trufe.  Mars  John,  es  I  stan'  here." 

"Really,  Sam,  those  are  fine  sentiments,  and  I  honor  you 
for  them,"  answered  his  master,  "  but  on  the  other  hand  I  hope 
you  are  not  trifling  with  this  young  woman's  affections." 

"  Lor'  no,  sah;  she  'pears  mighty  well  able  to  take  keer  o' 
herself.  Miss  Susing  do ;  an'  'twixt  you  an'  me,  Mars  John,  I 
b'lieve  in  my  soul  she  fixin'  now  to  go  off  wid  de  Yanks  nex'" 
time  dey  comes," 

"That  being  the  case,  I  am  very  glad  indeed  that  you  have 
not  allowed  your  affections  to  become  seriously  involved,"  said 
Randolph. 

"  It  'pears  mons'ous  like  it.  She  mighty  proud  kase  Abe 
Linkum  sot  her  free,  s  ef  he  had  de  right.  I  tells  'em  all  I 
knows  'bout  de  way  dey  treats  cullid  pussons  up  dar,  speckin' 
you  to  cram  your  liver  full  o'  cole  vittles  an'  'sociate  wid  de  po^ 
white  trash.  Yes,  sah,  I  tole  'em  all  I  knowed  'bout  de  way 
dey  treats  Christians." 

Randolph  rapidly  grew  better  now,  and  very  soon,  with  Sam's 
assistance,  he  could  come  down  stairs.  News  from  Richmond 
caused  them  to  fear  that  Winchester  would  be  again  abandoned, 
and  that  before  long.  The  enemy  were  again  concentrating  in 
front  of  the  capital,  and  all  available  forces  were  being  sent  to 
meet  them,  and  once  again  Mrs.  Harvey  discussed  the  propriety 
of  leaving  her  home.  Her  only  remaining  son  was  at  the  Vir- 
ginia Military  Institute,  while  Mary  was  at  school  in  Richmond, 
and  her  husband  in  one  of  the  Departments.     There  seemed 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


125 


many  reasons  why  she  should  go,  and  yet  the  thought  of  resign- 
ing the  old  homestead,  endeared  by  so  many  associations,  to 
what  she  feared  would  be  destruction,  made  her  again  conclude 
to  remain  and  brave  it  once  more.  Belle  and  Carrie  alsO' 
decided  to  stay  for  the  present,  though  hoping  to  be  able  to  go 
through  the  lines  under  flag  of  truce  later  in  the  winter. 

Evidences  of  the  near  evacuation  of  the  place  increased  with 
each  day.  The  wounded  Confederates  who  had  been  staying 
at  Belmont  had  all  gone  except  Randolph,  who  was  yet  too  lame 
to  walk  without  a  cane.  Belle  and  he  were  in  the  sitting  room 
together. 

"  Did  you  know  that  Appleton  had  been  a  prisoner  in  Rich- 
mond this  summer.  Miss  Belle,  wounded  at  Gaines'  Mill?" 
asked  John,  looking  up  from  a  letter  which  he  was  reading. 
"Charlie  tells  me  that  he  saw  him;  so  I  suppose  there  can  be 
no  doubt  about  it." 

"There  is,  indeed,  no  doubt  of  it,"  answered  Belle.  "I 
had  already  heard  it ;  and  does  Charlie  tell  you  of  nothing  else 
in  connection  with  it?"  she  continued. 

"Nothing  else,"  answered  Randolph,  running  his  eye  over 
the  letter  again.      ' '  Why  ?  " 

"Because  I  infer  from  Pauline's  last  letter  that  Charlie  in 
some  way  had  him  in  his  power  and  forbore  to  take  advantage 
of  him,"  answered  Belle.  "She  makes  a  very  vague  allusion 
to  so:ne  noble  deed  of  Charlie's,  but  leaves  it  largely  to  my  im- 
agination." 

"  Her  infatuation  for  that  fellow  Appleton  astonishes  me  ;  I 
can't  account  for  it  at  all,"  said  John,  "and  when  I  think  of 
Charlie  making  himself  miserable  about  her  I  lose  all  patience 
with  him." 

"  Indeed,  I  agree  with  you,"  answered  Belle;  "  I  thought  it 
was  a  passing  fancy  with  Pauline,  which  she  would  have  tired  of 
long  ago.  Such  a  noble  fellow  as  Charlie  Holmes  deserves  bet- 
ter luck,  it  would  seem." 


124 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


"■  I  hope  you  will  have  better  taste  than  to  lose  your  heart 
with  any  of  the  fine-looking  Yankees  that  will  be  coming  here 
soon,"  said  John. 

"  I  shall  not  promise,"  answered  Belle,  in  a  tantalizing  tone. 

"  I  wouldn't  give  a  fig  for  his  chances  of  living,  if  I  were  to 
get  him  in  the  same  box  that  Charlie  seems  to  have  had  Apple- 
ton,"  said  John. 

"You  wouldn't  be  a  good  soldier,  or  set  your  men  the  proper 
example,  did  you  fail  to  shoot  any  Yankee  under  arms  that  you 
had  the  opportunity  of  doing,"  answered  Belle. 

"  I  should  be  especially  particular  to  put  that  Yank  out  of 
the  way,  anyhow,"  said  Randolph,  laughing. 

"If  I  showed  such  bad  taste  in  my  preferences,  I  think  you 
would  be  justifiable;  but  poor  Charlie  Holmes,  I  do  feel  so  sorry 
for  him,"  she  added,  presently. 

"  I'll  send  him  to  you  for  consolation,"  said  John,  provok- 
ingly;   "  I  feel  so  sorry  for  him,  too." 

"What  makes  you  so  disagreeable  this  morning?"  asked 
Belle,  presently. 

"  Humph!  I  thought  agreeing  with  you  was  the  most  agree- 
able thing  I  could  do,"  answered  Randolph. 

"Not  invariably,"  answered  Belle,  a  little  mysteriously,  and 
added,  "remember  that  in  the  future,  and  another  thing  I  would 
like  you  to  remember  also  is,  that  I  don't  like  mysteries." 

"  Really,"  answered  Randolph,  in  astonishment,  "that  is  a 
revelation.  I  thought  if  there  was  anything  dear  to  the  femi- 
nine heart  it  was  a  mystery." 

"  You  need  to  be  enlightened  on  a  good  many  points,  I  find," 
answered  Belle,  with  energy. 

"I  can  recall  but  one  just  now  upon  which  I  would  like  a 
little  light  thrown,"  said  Randolph,  in  very  earnest  tones. 

"There  are  several  upon  which  I  would  like  to  be  enlight- 
ened, '  rejoined  Belle,  quickly. 

"What,  for  instance?"  said  John. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  1 25 

"When  people  don't  keep  their  promises,  for  one,"  answered 
Belle,  a  little  nervously,  "  and  how  can  people  possibly  be  under 
great  obligations  to  a  person  whom  they  have  seen  but  once?" 

"  Now  here  comes  in  the  proof  of  what  I  just  affirmed — who- 
on  earth  but  a  woman  could  unravel  the  mysterious  language 
which  you  have  just  used  ?  "  asked  John. 

"  None  so  blind  as  those  that  will  not  see,"  answered  Belle. 

"  I  confess  I  am  blind,  but  not  willfully  so,  Miss  Belle ;  indeed 
I  am  not,"  said  Randolph. 

"  You  at  least  must  plead  guilty  to  having  a  very  short  mem- 
ory," she  rejoined. 

"I'll  plead  guilty  to  anything  and  sue  humbly  for  pardon,  if 
j'ou'll  only, tell  me  what  you  mean,"  he  said,  anxiously. 

"  Have  you  really,  then,  forgotten  the  promise  you  made  not 
long  ago  to  tell  me  about  the  mysterious  visitor  you  had  when 
you  were  confined  to  your  couch?"  asked  Belle,  blushing  to  the 
roots  of  her  hair. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  answered  John,  deliberately,  and  regarding  Belle 
earnesdy,  "I  remember  now,  though,  indeed,  I  had  forgotten. 
And  have  you  really  cared  to  know  about  that  girl's  visit  all  this 
time?     Tell  me,  why  did  you  care?"  he  asked,  in  a  low  tone. 

"  Ain't  I  a  woman  ?"  she  answered,  indifferently. 

"  If  that  is  the  only  reason,  I  shall  not  tell  you  anything  about 
it,"  answered  John,  quickly. 

"Very  well,  then,"  said  Belle,  rising  abruptly,  "  the  informa- 
tion will  doubdess  keep,  but  I  must  go." 

Randolph  caught  her  hand  as  she  attempted  to  pass  him  and 
held  it  tight. 

"You  shall  not  leave  me  in  anger,  at  least,"  he  said,  excitedly, 
"and  won't  you  trust  me  a  little  longer  for  that  confession? 
Believe  me,  that  when  I  do  make  it,  it  will  be  all  right,"  he  con- 
tinued, in  tender  tones. 

Belle,  meanwhile,  made  desperate  efforts  to  release  her  hand, 
but  he  persistently  held  it. 


126  [mO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"  I  will  not  let  you  go  until  you  promise,  and  it  must  be  com- 
plete, unqualified  by  a  doubt,"  he  continued. 

"You  ask  a  great  deal  of  me,  I  think,"  said  Belle,  coloring. 

"I  admit  that  I  do,"  he  answered,  "I  wouldn't  ask  as  much 
of  any  other  living  being." 

"You  must  really  let  me  go,  Mr.  Randolj)h,"  said  Belle, 
bringing  all  her  dignity  to  her  support. 

"You  must  really  promise  or  I  can  not,"  he  said,  beseech- 
ingly. 

"Very  well,  I  j^romise,"  said  Belle,  dropping  her  eyes. 

"You  make  me  very  happy  by  doing  so,"  he  said,  releasing 
her  hand,  and  Belle  crossed  the  room  ;  when  nearly  to  the  door 
she  looked  around,  and  smiling  mischievously,  said  : 

"  Have  the  courts  not  decided  that  '  the  oath,'  when  exacted 
under  compulsion,  is  not  binding?"  and  left  the  room  before  he 
could  answer. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

fTl  HE  next  day  Winchester  was  again  evacuated,  and  her  long- 
("^  suffering  citizens  once  more  braced  themselves  for  the 
ordeal  General  Geary  took  early  advantage  of  the  situa- 
tion to  march  his  forces  into  the  town  and  establish  again  the 
authority  of  the  military.  Many  of  the  negroes  had  fled  from  their 
homes  during  the  occupation  of  the  place  by  Banks,  but  now  the 
official  seal  had  been  set  to  their  freedom  by  Mr.  Lincoln's  procla- 
mation and  all  were  alike  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  liberty. 
The  domestic  arrangements  of  many  households  were  thus  sud- 
denly thrown  into  the  wildest  confusion,  which,  except  for  the 
serious  consequences  often  involved,  would  have  been  truly 
laughable. 

Carrie  Mason,  with  Belle  Harvey,  had  gone  into  Winchester 
to  their  Aunt  Maria's,  to  be  with  the  old  lady  and  afford  what 
relief  and  assistance  they  could,  in  the  event  of  her  requiring  it, 
as  she  had  been  very  dependent  on  her  servants  for  many  years. 
Miss  Maria  flattered  herself  for  the  first  few  days,  as  they  did 
not  leave  at  once,  that  they  were  not  going  at  all,  and  was  thus 
lulled  into  a  treacherous  security. 

One  morning,  however,  after  waiting  impatiently  in  bed  until 
long  after  the  usual  hour  for  her  maid's  appearance,  trying  to  con- 
jecture the  cause  of  her  absence,  the  real  reason  never  once  sug- 
gesting itself,  she  was  startled  by  the  sound  of  voices  in  the  hall; 
presently  the  door  opened  and  in  came  Belle  and  Carrie,  with 
toilets  only  half  made. 

"  Do  you  know,  Aunt  Maria,"  said  Belle,  *'  that  there  is  not 
a  servant  on  the  lot.  We  have  been  everywhere  looking ;  the 
whole  lower  part  of  the  house  is  open,  they  must  have  gone  in  the 
night." 

"  What!  "  ejaculated  Miss  Maria,  half  rising  in  the  bed  and 
(127) 


128  WHO'S  THE  PATRrory 

pulling  her  night-cap  all  awry  with  the  movement,  "'has  Phoebe 
gone,  and  Kitty,  and  John,  and  Ruth,  too,"  she  continued, 
"all!  The  ungrateful  creatures,  what  am  I  to  do?"  she  wailed 
forth.      *'  At  my  time  of  life,  too." 

"  Nev-er  mind,  aunt,"  said  Carrie,  soothingly,  "Belle  and  I 
will  do  everything." 

"  Why,  my  dear  children,  what  can  you  do?  We  all  will 
starve,  I  know,"'  she  continued. 

"Xo,  indeed,  we  will  not,"  answered  Belle,  who  just  then 
returned  with  materials  for  a  fire,  *'  Carrie  and  I  are  going  to  get 
breakfast  while  you  dress,  now."  she  added,  cheerfully. 

In  a  few  minutes  they  had  a  bright  fire  kindled  and  every- 
thing in  readiness  for  Miss  Maria's  toilet.  The  old  latly  now 
declared  that  she  could  do  without  them,  and  they,  gracefully 
accepting  the  situation,  went  together  to  the  kitchen,  to  take 
their  first  lessons  in  cooking.  It  was  a  merry  frolic  at  first,  till 
burnt  fingers  and  scorched  faces  brought  them  to  a  sense  of  their 
dependence  uj)on  the  fugitive  cook. 

After  much  time  spent  in  the  preixiralion.  Belle  went  to 
announce  to  Aunt  Maria  that  breakfast  was  ready,  and  with  quite 
an  air  of  triumph  the  old  lady  was  brought  in,  and  seated  in  her 
accustomed  place,  Belle  essaying  to  wait  on  her,  while  Carrie 
remained  in  the  kitchen  to  bake  some  cakes.  The  former  handed 
her  aunt  a  biscuit,  quite  triumphantly.  Taking  it,  the  old  lady 
broke  it  open,  eyeing  it  suspiciously  all  the  time,  however,  and 
at  the  first  mouthful  made  an  ugly  face. 

Belle,  hoping  to  be  complimented  on  this,  her  first,  attempt, 
was  horrified  to  see  the  face,  as  well  as  to  hear  what  she  said  : 

••  What  on  earth  did  you  make  these  biscuits  of.  Belle?" 

"l  made  them  of  flour,  of  course,  aunt,"  she  answered,, 
quickly.      "Why?" 

"  Is  that  all  ?"  asked  poor  Miss  Maria. 

"No,  I  put  water,  too,  was  not  that  right?"  she  answered, 
demurelv. 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT. 


129 


••Why!  child,  did  you  put  no  shortening  in  them  of  any 
kind?"  she  asked,  and  eyeing  Belle  fixedly  over  her  spec- 
tacles. 

*'No,  indeed,  aunt,  I  did  not,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  but  you 
would  have  thought  I  had  if  you  had  seen  the  dough  draw  up  in 
a  heap  as  fast  as  I  rolled  it  out." 

'•Why,  that  was  the  reason  it  did  it,  child;"  then  taking 
another  bite,  "  no  salt,  either,  what  am  I  to  eat?"  said  the  old 
lady,  in  despair. 

"■  I  am  so  sorry  that  I  forgot  the  salt  and  the  shortening,  aunt, 
but  I  will  know  better  next  time,  I  hope,"  she  said,  in  apologetic 
tones.  Just  then,  remembering  that  she  had  left  Carrie  making 
some  cakes,  she  went  to  bring  them,  but  found  poor  Carrie  in 
despair.  'Tis  true,  the  cakes  had  baked,  but  positively  refused 
to  turn. 

"Belle,  what  shall  I  do?"  she  exclaimed.  Her  face  was 
besmeared  with  flour,  as  well  as  hands  and  dress,  and  her  crimson 
cheeks  and  bloodshot  eyes  bore  evidence  of  the  struggle  she  had 
made  to  overcome  the  rebellious  cakes. 

"It  seemed  so  easy  to  Aunt  Phoebe,"  she  continued,  "she 
would  just  slip  the  knife  under  and  flirt  them  over  in  the  least 
time,  why  can't  I  get  them  to  turn,  too?"  Just  then,  making  a 
desperate  effort  to  "flirt"  one  over,  she  landed  it  in  the  far- 
thest corner  of  the  kitchen. 

"  Indeed,  the  situation  is  becoming  serious,"  said  Belle,  as 
they  looked  in  dismay  after  the  rapidly-disappearing  cake.  "My 
biscuits  are  fearful,  too,  I  didn't  put  any  salt  in  them  or  shortenin', 
as  Aunt  Maria  calls  it." 

And  looking  at  each  other,  they  were  simultaneously  struck 
with  the  ridiculous  picture  that  each  presented,  and  could  no 
longer  refrain  from  a  hearty  laugh. 

Poor  Miss  Maria,  meanwhile,  was  groaning  over  her  trials,  and 
wishing  that  the  Yankee  nation  had  but  one  neck.  Interfering 
with  the  stereotyped  habits  of  three-score  years,  or  more,  was  no 
9 


I-Q  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 

trivial  matter,  and  she  was  calmly  beginning  to  contemplate 
starvation. 

At  this  crisis  of  affairs,  fortunately,  Mrs.  Harvey  arrived. 
The  exodus  had  been  quite  general  throughout  the  neighborhood, 
only  the  superannuated  and  some  few  very  shrewd  ones  waited 
to  hear  the  experience  of  the  pioneers  in  the  movement,  before 
taking  advantage  of  the  opportunities  offered  them  by  their  gen- 
erous liberators.  Apprehending  that  affairs  were  in  just  the 
condition  in  which  she  found  them,  at  Aunt  Maria's,  Mrs.  Har- 
vey had  come  to  their  relief. 

Dinah  was  among  the  wise  ones,  and  another  old  woman  who 
was  too  feeble  for  the  trip  had  remained  at  Belmont,  so  she  had 
come  to  take  them  all  back  with  her,  thinking  their  united  efforts 
would  accomplish  more  for  the  general  weal.  She  laughed 
heartily  at  the  appearance  of  the  girls  as  they  presented  them- 
selves, and  going  into  the  kitchen,  soon  showed  them  wherein 
they  had  failed. 

With  her  assistance  and  instruction  they  soon  had  a  comfort- 
able breakfast  ready,  and  fortified  with  this,  they  all  went  out  to 
Belmont  together. 

Almost  as  soon  as  the  Federal  troops  had  taken  possession  of 
the  town,  emissaries  had  been  sent  out  into  all  the  kitchens  and 
back  premises,  to  inform  the  negroes  that  they  were  free. 
Meetings  were  called,  and  they  all  thronged  together  at  the  hour 
of  midnight  to  perfect  the  final  arrangements  for  their  contem- 
plated flight. 

"  The  church  "  was  a  general  place  of  rendezvous,  and  a  last 
meeting  had  assembled  for  consultation  and  the  comparison  of 
experiences.  It  was  opened  as  usual,  with  a  fervent  prayer  by 
one  of  the  brethren,  but  soon  the  excitement  grew  so  great,  and 
the  amens  so  loud  and  frequent,  that  his  voice  was  finally  lost  in 
the  confusion. 

Presently  a  single  voice  could  be  distinguished  struggling 
above  the  din  : 


IVHO'S  THE  PA TR/0T9  ,    ^ 

"Moses  he  done  led  de  hosts 
Up  to  de  land  ob  Caanyan, 

"Lock  dat  lion's  jaw,  done  tole  you, 
Lock  dat  lion's  jaw  ; 
Lock  dat  lion's  jaw,  done  tole  you, 
Lock  dat  lion's  jaw. 

"  Dar  whai-  de  honey  an'  milk  am  flowin'. 
Fur  we  po'  sinners  what's  up  an'  agwine. 

Lock  dat  lion's  jaw,  done  tole  you,  etc. 

"Abraham  an'  Isaac  am  comin'  fur  to  meet  us, 
While  Abraham  Linkum  is-clearin'  de  way  fur  us. 
Lock  dat  lion's  jaw,  done  tole  you,"  etc. 

Now  succeeded  the  wildest  jubilee,  happy  females  jumping 
up  and  clapping  their  hands,  shouting,  "Glory,  Glory  Halle- 
lujah!" 

"Nancy  Anne,"'  asked  one  of  the  more  timid  sisters  of 
another,  in  an  interval  of  the  din,  "  whar  is  you  agwine,  honey, 
when  you  gits  dar  ?  " 

"  I's  gwine  to  de  Ian'  of  freedom,  sister,  bressed  be  de  good 
Lawd,"  she  answered. 

"  But,  Nancy  Anne,"  said  the  same  voice,  "  what  you  gwine 
to  do  to  git  a  livin',  when  you  gits  dar?  " 

^"What's  I  gwine  to  do  to  git  a  livin',  you  fool,  you  ?  Why, 
we's  gwine  to  be  free,"  she  almost  screamed,  in  indignation. 

"But,  Nancy  Anne,"  persisted  the  more  practical  sister, 
"  won't  we  have  to  wuck  no  more,  when  we  is  free?" 

"Desojers  tells  me  we  jes  has  to  set  down  an'  be  ladies,  en 
de  white  folks  what  dey  is  gwine  ter  captivate  down  Souf  has  to 
wait  on  us.  I'd  like  to  know  de  good  o'  bein'  free  ef  you  has  to 
wuck  like  a  nigger,"  and  resuming  her  song  of  glory,  she  passed 
on  through  the  throng. 

"  Before  I'd  be  a  slave, 
I'd  be  buried  in  my  grave,"  etc. 


132  WHO'S  7^HE  PATRIOTS 

Tlie  singiug  was  loud  and  noisy,  and  a  general  embracing  was 
being  indulged  in,  when  suddenly  there  appeared  among  them  a 
white  man,  clad  in  the  uniform  of  a  Federal  chaplain.  Instantly 
there  was  silence,  and  an  attention  such  as,  doubtless,  was 
accorded  to  Moses,  by  the  malcontent  Israelites,  when  he  returned 
from  the  Mount. 

"  My  friends,''  said  this  gentleman  of  the  cloth,  "  I  am  sent 
to  tell  you  that  all  who  want  to  leave  their  old  homes  of  slavery 
must  be  at  the  first  toll-gate  on  the  turnpike,  to  the  north  of  the 
town,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  There  will  be  a  train  of 
army  Avagons,  for  all  those  who  have  no  means  of  their  own,  but 
all  of  you  must  bring  whatever  you  can  in  the  way  of  valuables, 
jewelry,  and  silverware  that  you  can  lay  your  hands  on.  For, 
as  the  Lord  said  unto  the  children  of  Israel :  '  And  it  shall  come 
to  pass  that  when  ye  go,  ye  shall  not  go  empty,  and  ye  shall 
spoil  the  Egyptians.' 

"  You  will  remember  that  in  our  last  meeting  I  explained 
what  was  meant  by  that  verse  from  Holy  Scripture.  And,  as 
of  old  they  were  commanded  to  give  at  least  a  tenth  of  all  their 
possessions  to  the  Lord,  so,  now,  I  command,  that  you  bring  a 
portion  of  all  you  may  get  to  me.  For,  as  it  is  said  in  Holy 
Writ,  'The  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  hire.'  " 

He  continued  in  this  strain  for  some  time  longer,  and,  by 
ingeniously  weaving  together  detached  portions  of  Scripture  and 
wresting  them  from  their  original  meaning,  to  suit  his  own  case, 
he  soon  convinced  these  credulous  creatures  that  he  was  a  special 
messenger  from  Abraham  Lincoln,  who  they  firmly  believed  was 
raised  up  by  God  to  be  their  deliverer  from  bondage. 

Such  influence  had  he  gained  over  their  ignorance,  that,  at 
his  instigation,  they  would  have  dared  any  violence. 

Fortunately,  in  this  instance,  he  counseled  nothing  worse  than 
stealing. 


CHAPTER    XX 


GOMMUNICATION  with  their  friends  in  the  South  was  now 
ahiiost  entirely  cut  off  from  the  citizens  in  the  neii-hbor- 
hood  of  Winchester,  and  the  prospect  for  any  immediate 
release  was  a  dismal  one. 

In  view  of  their  straight-  \ 
ened  means,  and  the  diffi- 
culty of  getting  supplies  of 
any  kind,  Mrs.  Harvey  fi- 
nally concluded  to  make  the 
effort  to  send  Belle  and  Car- 
rie to  Richmond,  most  of  the 
family  being  already  there. 

Their  ability  to  get  a  pass- 
port through  the  lines  of  the 
Federals,  however,  was  a 
question  which  yet  remained 
to  be  solved. 

'■-Accordingly,  Mrs.  Har- 
vey went  with  Belle  one 
evening  to  the  headquarters 
of  the  commanding  officer, 
fGeneral  Cluseret,  a  French- 
man.    They  were  ushered, 

with  much  ceremony,  into  the  presence  of  a  magnificent-looking 
man,  whose  breast  was  ablaze  with  badges  of  distinction  and 
honorable  orders,  which  had  been  conferred  by  different  Euro- 
pean magnates,  in  whose  service  he  had  distiui^'uished  himself. 


'■'Actual  experiei 
fGeneral  Cluser 
Commune  in  Paris. 


two  young  ladies  of  Winchester, 
s  afterward  ■'  Delegate  of  War"  during   the    existence  of  the 


(^2>?>) 


134 


//V/O'.V  THE  PATRIOT? 


Receiving  ihem  with  characteristic  gallantry,  he  granted  their 
application  for  a  passi)ort  without  imposing  a  single  restriction 
or  condition. 

Gongratulating  themselves  upon  this  i)iece  of  singular  and 
une.\i)ected  good  luck,  they  hurried  forward  their  preparations 
for  the  trip.  Without  much  difficulty,  Mrs.  Harvey  secured  the 
services  of  a  respectable  mechanic  in  the  neighborhood,  who, 
owning  a  carriage  'and  trusty  pair  of  horses,  was  glad  of  the 
opportunity  thus  offered  to  remove  them  to  a  place  of  safety. 

All  being  in  readiness,  they  finally  started  off  in  the  gray  dawn 
of  a  winter's  morning,  three  days  having  elapsed  since  receiving 
their  passport.  They  approached  the  picket  post  on  the  edge  of 
town  with  fear  and  trembling,  notwithstanding  they  were  armed 
with  the  required  authority,  after  showing  which  they  were 
allowed  to  proceed  without  interruption.  Congratulating  them- 
selves that  all  their  trouble  was  over,  and  indulging  the  hope  of 
soon  being  with  their  friends  again,  they  were  scarcely  i)repared 
for  what  awaited  them  after  driving  two  miles  further.  For  en- 
camped along  the  road  ahead  of  them  was  a  small  section  of  the 
"Grand  Army;"  again  their  hearts  sank  within  them,  as  they 
were  once  more  brought  to  a  halt,  while  the  sentry  examined 
their  passport. 

"  Pass  on,"  he  said,  returning  it  again,  and  the  welcome  words 
caused  their  sinking  hearts  to  rebound  once  more  with  a  thrill  of 
delight. 

They  now  found  it  necessary  to  leave  the  main  road,  however, 
as  it  was  at  this  point,  and  for  some  distance,  blockaded  by  huge 
piles  of  rails  and  rocks.  Driving  through  the  woods  and  by-paths 
for  about  another  mile  they  once  more  regained  the  turnpike. 

"  I  begin  to  feel  like  drawing  a  long  breath  at  last,"  said 
Belle,  '•  for  surely  they  can  have  no  more  pickets  out  this  road." 

"They  must  be  mortally  afraid  of  the  '  Rebs'  if  they  keep 
that  many  men  at  all  their  out-posts,"  said  Carrie,  "but  how 
charming  to  breathe  the  atmosphere  of  liberty  once  more." 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  135 

"You  think  there  is  no  more  danger  now,  do  you  not,  Mr. 
Hobbs?"  asked  Belle,  of  the  driver. 

'  'Well,  yes,  ma'am ;  I  think  we  may  consider  ourselves  as  about 
out  of  the  woods  at  last,"  he  answered,  "but,  upon  my  soul,  I 
never  seen  so  many  pickets  in  my  life." 

Just  then  a  clatter  of  horses'  feet  starded  them  from  their 
security,  and  Mr.  Hobbs  arose  in  his  seat  to  look  back  over  the 
top  of  the  carriage. 

"  My  Lord,  ladies,  here  come  a  lot  of  them  cavalry,  just  a 
flyin'  up  the  road — they  must  be  comin'  after  us,"  he  ejaculated, 
in  tones  of  alarm. 

"Whip  the  horses,  make  them  fly,  Mr.  Hobbs,"  said  Belle, 
and  catching  up  the  whip  she  laid  it  on  herself. 

Both  girls  were  standing  up  as  well  as  they  could,  and  looking 
out  of  the  little  window  in  the  back  of  the  carriage.  The  horses 
were  now  going  at  a  frightful  speed,  as  they  fully  realized  that 
they  were  being  pursued. 

"  If  we  can  only  keep  ahead  a  little  longer  I  know  they  will  be 
afraid  to  follow  us  very  far,"  said  Belle,  in  anxious  tones,  as  she 
saw  that  their  pursuers  were  gaining  on  them. 

"  But  they  are  almost  up  to  us  now,"  said  Carrie,  wringing 
her  hands. 

"And  'taint  no  use  to  kill  the  horses,"  chimed  in  Mr.  Hobbs, 
as  he  began  to  slacken  his  rein,  "they  are  bound  to  catch 
us.' 

Then  Belle,  taking  another  look,  said,  "Yes,  it  is  useless, 
Mr.  Hobbs,  they  are  nearly  up  with  us,"  and  they  awaited  their 
coming  as  calmly  as  they  could. 

In  a  few  moments,  now,  they  were  surrounded,  and  a  head 
thrust  rudely  into  the  window. 

' '  I  have  orders  to  arrest  this  party — driver,  turn  your  horses 
around  quick,"  said  the  soldier. 

"I  can't  turn  here,"  he  answered,  "the  road  is  too  nar- 
row." 


1^6  WHO'S   THE  PATRIOT^ 

"  Well,  I  can,''  returned  the  soldier,  and,  catching  the  bridle, 
he  wheeled  the  carriage  short  around,  and  came  near  turning  it 
over  an  embankment. 

Two  of  the  cavalrymen  had  ridden  on  ahead  a  little,  evidently 
to  watch  and  give  warning  of  any  attempt  at  rescue. 

"  We  are  traveling  under  the  protection  of  a  pass  from  Gen- 
eral Cluseret,"  ventured  Belle,  presently,  "  by  whose  authority 
are  we  arrested,  may  I  ask  ? '' 

"That  is  none  of  your  business,  or  mine,  either,  for  that  mat- 
ter," answered  the  fellow,  gruffly. 

Whereupon,  both  girls  subsided  into  an  anxious  silence. 
The  carriage  was  surrounded  on  all  sides,  and  each  one  of  the 
party  carefully  watched.  Conscious  of  their  innocence,  they 
could  not  comprehend  the  reason  of  this  singular  treatment. 

They  were  not  aware  that  during  the  interval  of  receiving  and 
using  their  passi)ort,  the  gendemanly  Frenchman,  from  whom 
they  had  obtained  it,  had  been  superseded  by  one  who  outranked 
him. 

Upon  reaching  the  encampment  where  they  had  previously 
noticed  so  many  soldiers,  the  carriage  was  brought  to  a  halt, 
while  the  leader  of  the  party,  who  had  made  the  arrest,  rode  off 
to  consult  an  officer,  who  appeared  at  the  door  of  his  tent,  as  the 
carriage  drove  up*. 

The  soldier  communicated  something  in  an  undertone,  and 
the  officer  looked  toward  the  carriage,  where  the  poor  girls  sat 
waiting  in  breathless  anxiety  to  know  what  was  to  become  of 
them.  .Vfter  parleying  with  the  cavalryman  for  some  minutes 
longer,  as  if  declining  something  which  he  seemed  to  urge,  the 
officer  came  toward  the  carriage  and  looked  in,  then  turning, 
went  back  to  the  soldier  again.  The  girls  then  heard  him  say 
in  an  emphatic  manner: 

"  I  will  not,  I  will  resign  first,"  and  then  disappeared  within 
the  door  of  his  tent ;  presently  coming  out  again,  he  returned  to 
ihe  carriage,  and.  climbing  up,  took  his  seat  beside  the  driver. 


IVffaS  THE  PATRIOT 


137 


He  now  gave  the  order  to  move  on,  and  with  a  guard  of  four 
cavalry  men  on  each  side,  they  took  up  their  Hne  of  march  once 
more  for  Winchester.  As  soon  as  they  were  fairly  under  way  the 
kind-hearted  officer,  who  proved  to  be  a  chivalrous  Irishman,* 
turned  to  Belle  and  said,  in  an  undertone  : 

"  I  had  orders  to  have  your  persons  and  baggage  searched  at 
my  post,  but  I  would  not  do  it ;  I  don't  care  what  the  consequences 
are,  I  snail  take  you  to  Cluseret,  from  whom  you  obtained  your 
pass,  and  who  alone  has  the  right  to  arrest  you,  and  only  in  the 
event,  then,  of  your  having  violated  the  conditions  of  it." 

"We  are  very  fortunate  to  have  fallen  into  your  hands, 
if  such  an  indignity  as  that  awaited  us,"  answered  Belle,  also  in 
a  whisper;  "  but  our  pass  was  granted  without  any  restrictions, 
whatever,  and  I  can't  understand,  at  all,  why  we  are  not  allowed 
to  go  on." 

"  I  think,"  he  answered,  "  that  Milroy  must  have  ordered  the 
arrest ;  he  superseded  Cluseret  two  days  ago,  and  hearing  that  this 
pass  had  been  given  without  restrictions,  he  allowed  you  all  to 
go,  hoping  you  would  start  South  freighted  with  a  Southern  mail, 
which  he  expects  to  capture." 

"  He  will  certainly  be  disappointed,"  answered  Carrie ;  "  ob- 
taining the  pass  as  we  did  we  were  especially  careful  to  keep  the 
good  faith  in  which  it  was  given." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  added  Belle,  laughing,  "  we  would  have  felt 
much  more  like  carrying  contraband  articles,  if  we  had  been 
made  to  swear  that  we  would  not." 

"If  you  have  anything  about  your  persons,"  continued  the 
officer,  presently,  "  that  might  in  any  way  compromise  you,  I 
will  take  and  keep  it  until  after  you  are  searched,  for  Milroy 
would  as  soon  send  you  to  the  'Old  Capitol'  as  not." 

At  this  the  girls  exchanged  glances — they  felt  they  had  a 
friend  about  them  in  whom  they  could  confide. 

"I  have  a  pistol,"  said  Belle,  presently.      "It  is  my  own  pri- 

'■■■  Lieutenant  Dan  Cnrran,  a  gallant  young  Irishman. 


1^8  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

vate  property,  and  I  will  not  resign  it  to  any  one  without  a  des- 
perate struggle."' 

'*  I  fear  you  will  be  harshly  dealt  with,  if  it  is  found  on  your 
person,"  he  answered,  "  and,  if  you  can  get  it  off  without  being 
seen,  you  had  better  let  me  put  it  in  my  pocket.  I  will  promise 
to  return  it  in  good  order." 

But,  with  eight  pairs  of  eyes  spying  their  every  movement, 
Belle  knew  it  would  be  impossible  to  untie  the  silken  sash  which 
confined  it  around  her  waist,  and  hand  it  to  the  officer,  unseen. 

"  I  can't  take  it  off,"  she  presently  said,  "and  if  I  should  be 
caught  giving  it  to  you,  it  would  place  you  in  a  very  unpleas- 
ant position ;  besides,  too,  it  would  be  an  admission  that  I  am 
doing  wrong  in  wearing  it,  which  I  will  not  concede,  by  any 
means.  Although  I  feel  very  grateful  for  your  kindness,  I  will 
keep  it,"  she  added,  resolutely. 

Very  soon  now  they  reached  Winchester,  and  the  carriage 
containing  the  fair  prisoners  was  driven  first  to  the  headquarters 
of  General  Cluseret,  who  appeared  in  the  porch  as  soon  as  it 
had  halted.  In  an  excited  manner  and  unmeasured  terms  he 
denounced  the  authority  that  had  overstepped  the  boundary  of 
decency  and  civilized  warfare. 

"  Take  ze  ladies  avay ;  dey  have  no  offense,"  he  continued, 
emphasizing  his  language  with  emphatic  and  angry  gesticula- 
tions. 

They  were  then  driven  to  the  headquarters  of  General  Mil- 
roy,  by  whose  order,  it  now  transpired,  the  arrest  had  been 
made. 

Belle  timidly  asked  for  permission  to  send  her  mother  word, 
in  order  to  have  her  present  at  the  interview  with  General  Mil- 
roy,  but  the  guard  answered  that  "  his  orders  were  that  no  com- 
munication should  be  allowed  with  outside  parties." 

Whereupon  Belle  made  a  plan  of  her  own,  and  only  waited 
a  favorable  moment  to  execute  it.  The  carriage  was  soon  recog- 
nized, and  the  wondering  citizens  began  to  throng  around,  to 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT 


t39 


find  out,  if  possible,  the  cause  of  its  return,  but  none  were 
allowed  to  come  near  enough  to  speak  to  the  occupants.  Pres- 
ently, Carrie  called  Belle's  attention  to  a  girl  on  the  sidewalk, 
standing  very  near  a  point  which  they  had  to  pass,  and  looking 
intently  at  the  carriage.  Both  recognized  Jennie  at  once. 
Remembering  her  parting  promise  to  Randolph,  she  put  aside 
any  little  feehng  of  distrust  that  might  have  influenced  her,  and 
just  as  the  carriage  reached  the  point  nearest  where  Jennie 
stood,  Belle  leaned  from  the  window  and  said,  in  her  loudest 
tones,  "  Tell  Mrs.  Harvey  to  come  at  once." 

It  was  done  so  suddenly  that  the  guard  did  not  have  time  to 
interfere,  but  the  one  nearest  her  placed  his  hand  on  his  pistol 
and  shook  his  head  in  a  threatening  manner. 

Jennie,  with  her  usual  ready  wit,  took  in  the  situation  at  a 
glance,  and  the  girls  noticed  that  she  started  off  in  a  full  run  in 
the  direction  of  their  home.  They  now  reached  an  imposing- 
looking  building,  where  the  commanding  general  had  established 
his  headquarters,  and  files  of  armed  men  guarded  them  on 
either  side  as  they  passed  from  the  carriage  and  up  two  flights 
of  stairs  into  a  room,  where  several  officers  were  assembled. 

"  Is  it  asking  too  much,  to  inquire  into  the  cause  of  this  sin- 
gular treatment,  sir?"  asked  Belle,  of  one  of  the  officers,  soon 
after  they  were  seated. 

"Miss,"  said  he,  smiling  obsequiously,  "I've  not  been 
advised  of  the  general's  reasons  for  this  arrest.  They  are, 
doubtless,  well  grounded,  though." 

"  You  are  suspected,  and  with  good  reason,  I  imagine,  to  be 
carrying  aid  and  comfort  to  the  enemy,"  said  another  official, 
who  was  also  in  the  room. 

"  We  have  nothing  that  does  not  belong  to  us,  and  to  which 
we  are  not  entitled,  I  assure  you,"  answered  Belle. 

"Assurances  don't  count  much  on  these  occasions,  Miss. 
Proofs,  positive  proofs,  are  the  only  things  that  have  any  effect," 
he  answered,  coolly. 


40 


irHO'S   THE   PAl^RlOTt 


Here  Belle  arose  from  her  seat,  and,  deliberately  unbutton- 
ing her  cloak,  she  proceeded  to  take  off  her  pistol,  which  she 
had  fastened  around  her  waist  with  an  officer's  icarf — a  memento 
from  a  Federal  prisoner,  which  Randoph  had  left  in  her  care. 
As  she  laid  it  on  the  table  beside  her,  an  amused  smile  passed 
over  the  faces  of  the  officers  in  the  room. 

"  Do  you  suppose  for  a  moment  that  you  will  be  allowed  to 
retain  such  property  as  that?"'  asked  one  of  them,  laughing. 

"  I  have  no  idea  of  surrendering  it,  I  assure  you,"  answered 
Belle,  with  spirit.  "  I  merely  take  it  off  to  avoid  the  charge  of 
carrying  concealed  weapons.'' 

"  I  have  some  military  caps."  said  Carrie,  "  which  I  have 
made  for  some  friends  in  the  Southern  army.  Maybe  you  would 
like  those  as  trophies  of  this  event,  as  1  doubt  if  you  will  ever 
get  them  in  any  other  way." 

'*  Don't  be  too  hard  on  us,  Miss  Reb,"  returned  one  of 
them,  maliciou.sly,  "  you  might  repent  it." 

'I'he  conversation  was  here  interrupted  by  two  soldiers  com- 
ing in,  each  carrying  several  pairs  of  cavalry  boots  across  his 
shoulders,  and,  depositing  them  in  a  corner  of  the  room,  they 
went  out  again. 

"  You  wouldn't  be  so  willing  to  part  with  the  boots,  I  guess. 
They  aren't  so  easy  made  as  caps,"  said  the  same  officer. 

'•  As  they  do  not  belong  to  us,  we  have  no  opinion  about 
lliem,"  said  Carrie. 

"  Oh,  I  guess  they  do,"  he  answered,  as  if  enjoying  the  pre- 
dicament he  evidently  believed  them  to  be  in. 

"  Well,  we  know  they  do  not,"  answered  both  girls,  excitedly. 

Here  the  door  opened  again,  and  in  came  the  same  men,  this 
time  laden  with  boxes. 

■'  Where  did  all  these  things  come  from  ?"  asked  one,  who 
spoke  now  for  the  first  time. 

"  All  come  out  of  the  carriage,  sir,"  said  one  of  the  men  as 
he  was  leaving  the  room  again. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


14: 


"  We  certainly  never  saw  or  heard  of  them  before,"  said 
Belle,  earnestly. 

"  Indeed,  I  assureyouthey  do  not  belong  to  us,"  added  Carrie. 

"  I  am  very  sorry  for  you,  young  ladies,"  said  the  one  who 
had  been  chief  spokesman,  ' '  but  you  can't  get  out  of  it  that  way. " 

"  Do  you  suppose  that  we  are  saying  what  is  not  so  ?"  asked 
Belle,  in  nervous  tones,  and,  for  the  first  time  since  their  arrest, 
both  girls  felt  like  giving  up  to  tears,  which  they  had  been 
repressing  all  the  time. 

Their  unfeigned  looks  of  surprise,  as  well  as  their  protesta- 
tions of  innocence,  must  have  had  their  effect  on  the  officers, 
who  seemed  to  have  resolved  themselves  into  a  court-martial 
over  them,  as,  presently,  one  of  them  left  the  room,  and,  soon 
returning  again  with  the  two  soldiers,  had  all  the  suspicious 
articles  once  more  removed. 

It  afterward  transpired  that  they  belonged  to  the  driver,  who 
had  secreted  them  in  the  carriage,  for  the  purpose  of  disposing 
of  them  at  a  big  premium,  when  he  should  reach  Dixie. 

Before  very  long  the  two  girls  were  sent,  one  at  a  time,  into 
an  adjoining  room.  Belle,  going  in  first,  saw  a  figure  crouched 
in  the  farthest  corner,  but  upon  recognizing  a  familiar  black  face 
dismissed  all  fears  of  any  indignity,  as  she  said,  "Well,  aunty, 
why  am  I  sent  in  here?" 

"  De  Lawd  knows,  Miss;  I  is  a  heap  wuss  skeered  an'  you 
is ;  but  de  gen'al  tole  me  to  see  ef  you  all  had  any  'spatches 
"bout  you." 

"You  will  have  to  take  my  word  for  it  that  there  are  none 
about  me,  for  you  can't  search  my  person,"  and  so  saying  she 
returned  quickly  to  the  room  she  had  just  left.  Carrie  was  now 
sent  out,  and  went  through  very  much  the  same  interview. 

Upon  glancing  around,  Belle  missed  her  pistol  from  the 
table,  and  turning  to  the  officer  who  seemed  to  be  chief  spokes- 
man, asked  in  surprised  tones  : 

"What  has  become  of  my  pistol?" 


142 


irHO'S  THE  PATRIOT  = 


''  I  turned  it  over  to  the  general,  miss,  along  with  the  caps, 
which,  however,  he  returned,  though  the  pistol  he  says  he  will 
have  to  confiscate,"  he  answered. 

"Can  I  not  see  him,  at  least,"  asked  Belle,  "and  make 
an  effort  to  recover  it  again  ?" 

"I  guess  not.  I  asked  him  if  he  would  see  you,  but  he 
declines  an  interview." 

Just  then  Mrs.  Harvey  entered  the  room,  and  both  girls  gave 
way  to  the  tears  which  could  no  longer  be  restrained  at  sight  of 
a  sympathizing  friend. 

"  Why,  my  children  !  "  she  exclaimed,  "  what  is  the  meaning 
of  all  this  ?  "  and,  turning  to  one  of  the  officers,  she  continued, 
in  tones  of  indignation  : 

"  I  am  shocked,  sir;  amazed.  Is  nothing  sacred  in  the  eyes 
of  your  officials.  Is  not  a  passport  from  your  highest  officer  a 
pledge  of  security,  at  least  until  that  pass  is  known  to  have 
been  violated  ?  What  civilized  government  under  the  sun 
would  permit  the  arrest  of  two  defenseless  girls,  traveling  under 
protection  of  an  official  paper,  and  subject  them  to  sucli  treat- 
ment, without  positive  knowledge  of  some  offense  on  their 
part?  " 

The  officers  did,  at  last,  begin  to  look  ashamed  of  themselves, 
especially  Major  Keyes,  who  got  up  and  left  the  room. 

"I  have  just  come  from  the  room  below  here,"  Mrs.  Har- 
vey went  on,  "where  I  found,  after  searching,  unaided  and 
rebuffed  at  every  turn,  your  baggage,  all  open,  and  being 
searched  by  two  of  General  Milroy's  staff,  the  general,  himself, 
superintending  the  manly  occupation.  Soon  after  I  arrived, 
though,  he  left  the  room,  being  convinced,  I  suppose,  that  your 
trunks  contained  nothing  unusual  in  a  young  lady's  outfit." 

"  How  much  longer  are  we  to  remain  here,  sir?"  ventured 
Belle,  presently. 

"Not  long,  I  sincerely  hope,  ladies,"  he  answered,  taking 
out  his  watch,  as  they  now  seemed  thoroughly  convinced  of  the 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  i^^ 

mistake  they  had  made,   and,   before  very  long,   Major  Keyes 
returned  and  told  them  that  they  were  at  liberty  to  go. 

"Am  I  not  to  have  my  pistol,  major?"  asked  Belle,  anx- 
iously. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  the  general  declines  to  return  it  to 
you,"  he  answered,  politely. 

'•  Can't  I  see  him,  myself,  and  ask  for  it?"  she  said,  as  she 
stood  hesitating  on  the  stairway, 

"I  do  not  really  believe  you  would  accomplish  anything,  and 
only  subject  yourself  to  another  refusal.  I  told  him  I  thought 
it  was  due  you,  after  the  mistake  that  has  been  made,"  he  added, 
dropping  his  voice. 

"  Very  well,"  said  Belle,  but  she  had  made  up  her  mind  to 
see  Milroy  before  she  left  the  building,  and,  with  that  object  in 
view,  she  kept  herself  carefully  in  the  rear  of  the  party  as  they 
descended  the  long  flight  of  stairs.  When  they  reached  the 
foot,  she  noticed  a  door  on  the  landing  with  Milroy's  name  on  it, 
and  underneath,  in  large  letters,  was  written  "  Private  room." 

Quick  as  thought,  her  hand  was  on  the  knob  and  the  door 
open,  before  the  rest  of  the  party  were  aware  of  it.  She  had 
"  bearded  the  Douglas  in  his  hall,"  for  there  stood  General  Mil- 
roy on  the  rug  before  the  fire.  He  looked,  in  mute  astonish- 
ment, at  first  one  and  another  of  the  party,  who  had  now  joined 
her,  and,  without  preface  or  apology,  she  preferred  her  request  : 

"  General  Milroy,  I  came  for  my  pistol,"  she  said,  in  a  tone 
of  voice  that  seemed  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  a  doubt  as  to 
her  getting  it,  and,  seeing  it  lying  on  the  end  of  the  mantel, 
advanced  toward  it  as  she  spoke. 

The  old  general  was  taken  as  completely  by  surprise  as  if  a 
masked  battery  had  opened  on  his  ear,  and  Major  Keyes  now 
came  to  his  rescue. 

"The  young  lady  came  in  of  her  own  accord,  general.  She 
wanted  to  make  an  effort  to  recover  her  pistol,  to  which  she 
seems  decidedly  attached,"  he  added. 


144 


ll'HO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 


"It  is  a  curious  ornament  for  a  lady,  but  I  guess  she  can 
have  it,''  he  answered,  as  he  saw  there  was  no  getting  rid  of  so 
importunate  a  party  in  any  other  way. 

Major  Keyes  now  handed  it  to  her.  Taking  it  proudly  in 
her  hands,  she  turned  to  the  general  and  said  : 

"  I  do  not  carry  it  as  an  ornament  at  all,  I  assure  you,  sir, 
but  I  find  it  a  very  necessary  protection  in  the  present  state  of 
the  country." 

Major  Keyes  at  once  availed  himself  (jf  the  pro])itious 
moment  to  prefer  another  request : 

"  General,"  he  said,  "  will  you  not  give  these  ladies  a  pass 
and  an  escort  beyond  your  lines,  now  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  can — to  be  sure  I  will,''  jerked  out  the  old  general, 
in  a  spasmodic  sort  of  way. 

"We  are  gready  obliged,  general,"  said  Carrie,  witli  an  air 
of  lofty  grandeur,  "but  I  think  the  next  passport  under  which 
we  travel  up  the  Valley  will  be  signed  by  General  Jackson." 

Alas,  they  little  knew  that  the  immortal  Jackson  would  never 
more  return  to  gladden  the  hearts  of  the  people  in  his  beloved 
Valley. 

"  Do  you  suppose  for  a  moment  that  I  would  allow  them  again 
to  run  such  risks  as  those  through  which  they  have  just  ])assed?" 
said  Mrs.  Harvey. 

"  But,  madam,  I  assure  you  it  would  not  occur  again,"  urged 
the  general.  "This  Union  must  be  presented,  and  such  occur- 
rences can  not  be  avoided,  sometimes." 

A  smile  passed  around  the  faces  of  the  ladies  as  the  poor  old 
Union  was  again  paraded,  the  convenient  scape-goat  for  their 
irregularities. 

•'Excuse  me,  general,"  answered  Mrs.  Harvey,  "but  I  could 
have  no  faith  in  any  guarantee  that  you  might  give  me,  after 
this,  so  we  will  bid  you  good  morning,  and  bide  our  time." 

So  saying,  they  left  the  apartment.  Belle  holding  lier  pistol 
aloft  in  triumph,  as  they  reached  the  street  below. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT.'  14^ 

Milroy  sent  several  times,  during  the  next  few  days,  offering 
transportation  and  an  escort,  under  flag  of  truce,  to  any  point 
in  the  Valley,  but  invariably  received  the  same  answer  which 
they  had  first  given.  Finally,  Major  Keyes  was  sent  to  urge  an 
acceptance  of  this  offer,  but  even  his  eloquence  failed. 

"  Is  there  nothing,  Miss  Harvey,  that  I  can  do,  personally, 
to  show  how  heartily  sorry  I  am  for  the  whole  affair  ? "'  he  asked 
of  Belle. 

"  Nothing,  thank  you,'"  she  answered,  with  just  a  litde  touch 
of  irony ;  but  after  a  moment's  reflection,  added  : 

"There  is  one  thing,  major,  in  which  you  might  aid  me.  I 
would  like  to  write  my  father  a  true  account  of  how  we  have 
been  treated.  Could  you  promise  to  send  the  letter  by  flag  of 
truce  ?  " 

"  I  will,  indeed,"  he  replied,  "  with  much  pleasure." 

"  But,"  said  Belle,  good-humoredly,  "  remember,  if  I  say  all 
that  I  think,  it  will  not  be  very  complimentary  to  a  good  many 
who  wear  the  United  States  uniform,  General  Milroy  least  of  all 
and  if  he  sees  the  letter  I  am  sure  it  will  not  go." 

"  He  shall  not  see  it,  I  promise,  and  it  shall  go,"  he  replied, 
in  emphatic  tones. 

"  Very  well  then,  I  will  venture  it,"  said  Belle. 

"It  seems  impossible  to  convince  you,  Miss  Harvey,  that  I 
mean  what  I  say,"  answered  the  major,  impatiently. 

"Well,  major,  I  admit  that  it  will  be  right  difficult  to  con- 
vince me  that  any  good  thing  can  come  out  of  Nazareth,  after 
the  experience  through  which  we  have  just  passed,"  she 
answered,  saucily. 

As  was  proved,  however,  she  did  him  injustice,  for  her  account 
of  it  to  her  father  in  Richmond,  such  a  one  as  would  never  have 
gone  by  ordinary  flag  of  truce,  was  sent  under  seal  to  Major 
Keyes,  and  her  father  received  it  just  as  she  wrote  it,  showing 
that  he  had  kept  his  word,  making  one  of  the  exceptions  to  the 
rule  that  she  had  applied  to  the  majority. 


J 46  JVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

The  reason  of  General  Milroy's  great  anxiety  to  send  the  two 
girls  South  now  became  apparent.  General  Cluseret,  the 
Frenchman  who  had  given  them  the  pass,  upon  learning  of  the 
treatment  they  had  received  at  Milroy's  hands,  expressed  himself 
in  such  unmeasured  terms  of  his  superior  officer  that  he  caused 
him  to  be  placed  under  arrest ;  whereupon  the  gallant  French- 
man resigned,  and  demanded  an  investigation. 

The  young  Irish  officer  who  had  befriended  them  on  the 
occasion  of  their  arrest,  now  came  to  them  with  a  message  from 
General  Cluseret. 

"  Would  the  young  ladies  go  to  Washington  City,  at  his 
expense,  and  appear  before  the  court  martial  that  had  summoned 
him,  and  support  his  case  with  their  testimony  ?  " 

Both  girls  would  have  gone  gladly,  whether  prompted,  though, 
by  motives  of  philanthrophy,  or  the  love  of  adventure,  I  can  not 
say;  but  Mrs.  Harvey,  fearing  graver  complications,  declined  to 
allow  them,  and,  very  soon  thereafter,  General  Cluseret  resigned 
his  commission,  saying  he  had  not  joined  the  United  States  army 
to  war  against  women. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

NOTWITHSTANDING  the  mournful  prospect  before  them, 
to  which  both  Belle  and  Carrie  had  quite  resigned 
themselves,  Mrs.  Harvey  was  much  perplexed  to  know 
how  she  should  solve  the  problem  of  existence  in  the  event  of  a 
prolonged  occupation  of  the  neighborhood  by  the  enemy.  Her 
stock  of  Virginia  Bank  money  was  growing  alarmingly  small, 
that  being  the  only  medium  of  exchange  between  the  local  and 
foreign  population.  The  few  stores  of  the  citizens  had  all  been 
closed,  and  only  the  sutlers  belonging  to  the  army  allowed  to 
supply  their  wants. 

In  order  to  profit  by  this  humane  arrangement,  however,  the 
lucky  citizen  who  possessed  Virginia  currency  had  first  to 
exchange  it,  at  a  tremendous  discount,  for  United  States  scrip; 
then,  in  order  to  invest  these  proceeds  in  the  necessaries  of  life, 
a  permit  had  to  be  procured  from  the  provost,  which  was  only 
obtainable  upon  taking  what  was  known  then  as  the  iron-clad 
oath,  which  meant  to  forswear  all  sympathy  with  the  Confederate 
Government  or  its  soldiers,  and  to  do  all  in  one's  power  to  break 
it  down  and  destroy  its  influence.  Such  was  the  oath,  in  sub- 
stance. 

Except  in  the  cases  of  such  citizens  (and  there  were  such 
cases)  as  could  boast  very  elastic  consciences,  a  "permit  to 
buy  "  on  such  conditions  was  almost  an  unattainable  thing. 

Mrs.  Grey,  a  friend  of  Mrs.  Harvey's,  in  a  like  predicament, 
had,  as  a  last  resort,  taken  into  her  house  some  Federal  officers, 
as  boarders. 

"How  have  you  found  your  experiment  to  operate,  my 
friend?"  she  asked  of  her  on  the  occasion  of  a  visit  from  the 
former. 

"  So  much  better  than  I  had  anticipated,"  she  replied.  "The 
('47) 


148  IVffaS  THE  PATRIOT? 

oflficers  at  my  house  are  Irishmen,  members  of  Uie  First  New 
York  cavalry,  and  I  do  not  think  they  endorse  what  seems  the 
real  poUcy  of  the  Administration,  but  are  honestly  fighting  to 
preserve  the  Union." 

"  How  deluded  most  of  them  are  in  that  respect,  when  it  is 
so  palpably  a  crusade  against  slavery,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey. 

Just  here  they  were  startled  by  a  loud  ring  of  the  door-bell. 
Dinah,  answering,  presently  brought  word  that  there  were  two 
officers  in  the  parlor,  who  had  asked  to  see  Miss  Belle. 

"  What  in  the  world  can  they  want  with  me,  mother?"  said 
Belle,  who  was  suffering  from  a  headache,  which  she  gladly  plead 
as  an  excuse  for  not  seeing  them.  "  Won't  you  go  down  in  my 
place?"  she  continued,  addressing  her  mother. 

Upon  reaching  the  parlor,  Mrs.  Harvey  found  General 
McKey  and  Captain  Alvin,  one  of  whom  she  had  met  before, 
and  who  had  shown  her  some  kindness. 

"Excuse  me,  Mrs.  Harvey,"  said  Captain  Alvin,  "  but  my 
business  is  with  Miss  Harvey  ;  could  I  not  see  her?" 

"She  would  really  like  to  be  excused,  captain,"  answered 
Mrs.  Harvey,  politely,  "in  consideration  of  a  headache,  from 
which  she  has  been  suffering  most  of  the  day." 

"It  is  to  her  interest  that  I  should  see  her,  madam,  unless 
she  is  indeed  ill,"  answered  the  captain. 

Thus  importuned,  Mrs.  Harvey  returned  to  tell  Belle,  and 
their  woman's  curiosity  now  being  aroused,  they  soon  descended 
to  the  parlor  again.  Fearing  that  it  had  some  connection  with 
her  arrest,  however,  Belle  was  quite  uneasy,  and  entered  the 
parlor  with  an  unsteady  step.  The  kindly  greeting  she  met 
somewhat  reassured  her,  until  invited  by  Captain  Alvin  to  go 
with  him  into  an  adjoining  room.  Seeing  her  hesitation,  Gen- 
eral McKey  said,  laughing. 

"  You  need  not  be  at  all  afraid.  Miss  Harvey,  to  go  with  the 
captain ;  I'll  guarantee  that  nothing  unpleasant  will  result  from 
the  interview." 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  149 

Thus  encouraged,  Belle  followed  Captain  Alvin  into  the  next 
room.  Placing  a  chair  for  her,  he  took  one  beside  her,  and 
drawing  a  letter  from  his  pocket  handed  it  to  her.  Recognizing 
at  once  the  familiar  handwriting  of  her  father,  which  she  had  not 
seen  for  some  time,  she  gave  an  exclamation  of  delighted  sur- 
prise. 

"  Why,  how  in  the  world  did  you  come  by  this  ?  and  it  has 
not  been  opened,  either,"  she  added,  turning  it  over. 

"I  know  it  didn't  come  by  flag  of  truce?"  she  continued, 
inquiringly. 

"  Not  much,  with  that  money  in  it,"  he  answered,  in  a  pleased 
tone,  as  a  roll  of  bank  notes  now  became  visible. 

"General  McKey  knows  why  I  came  here,  but  we  both 
agreed  it  would  be  best  that  there  should  be  no  witnesses  to  my 
giving  you  this  letter,  for  reasons  which  you  will  probably  under- 
stand," he  added. 

"And  there  are  some  good,  kind  Yankees,  after  all,"  said 
Belle,  gratefully. 

"  I  really  think  you  might  show  your  grateful  appreciation  in 
some  other  way  than  by  calling  me  a  Yankee,  at  least.  Miss  Har- 
vey," said  Captain  Alvin,  reproachfully;  "both  General  McKey 
and  myself  are  Irishmen." 

"Then,  you  should  not  sail  under  false  colors,"  said  Belle, 
glancing  at  his  uniform. 

"We  must  help  preserve  this  great  Union,  Miss  Harvey. 
We  live  under  its  protection,  and  must  help  fight  its  battles." 

"Now,  don't,  please,"  said  Belle,  beseechingly,  "  I  shall  not 
like  you  at  all,  though  I  have  such  good  reason  for  doing  so,  if 
you  talk  about  preserving  the  Union.  We  do  get  so  sick  of 
that." 

"  Well,  Miss  Harvey,  I  would  certainly  not  condescend  to 
do  many  of  the  things  that  seem,  by  some,  to  be  considered 
necessary  for  that  end.  For  instance,  I  would  not  torment  or 
impose    on    non-combatants    and   women,    especialh'    when    so 


igo  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

agreeably  represented  as  in  this  instance,'  said  Captain  Alvin, 
with  graceful  audacity. 

"  1  expect  mother  wonders  what  keeps  me,'  said  Belle, 
rising.      ''  We  had  better  return  to  the  parlor." 

''•  Possibly,  it  would  be  best,"  assented  Cajnain  Alvin,  lead- 
ing the  way. 

''  And  you  are  neither  wounded  nor  captured,  Miss  Harvey, 
I  see,"  said  General  McKey,  pleasantly,  as  she  and  Captain 
Alvin  once  more  entered  the  room. 

"  Oh,  no,  general — but  am  most  agreeably  surprised,  mother, 
as  you  will  see  by  this,"  placing  the  letter  in  her  mother's  hand. 

''  I  am  afraid  I  can  not  disclaim,  so  readily,  what  she  has 
escaped,  though,  general,"  said  Captain  Alvin,  as  he  stood  rest- 
ing his  hand  on  the  back  of  a  chair,  and  looking  admiringly  at 
Belle,  who  had  taken  a  seat  at  her  mother's  side. 

"  We  are  certainly  very  grateful  to  both  of  you  gentlemen," 
said  Mrs.  Harvey.  "  This  is  a  very  timely  addition  to  our 
depleted  funds.  Of  course,  it  is  unnecessary  for  me  to  know 
how  you  came  by  this  letter,  'but,  if  I  could  return  one  by  the 
same  source,  I  should  be  most  grateful." 

"Very  well,  madam,"  answered  Captain  Alvin,  "have  it 
ready,  and  the  first  prospect  I  see  of  sending  it,  I  will  certainly 
let  you  know,  as  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  have  any  further 
opportunity  of  serving  you." 

"  And  now,  we  will  bid  you  good  morning,  ladies,"  said 
General  McKey,  and  both  gentlemen  took  their  leave. 

"Mother!"  exclaimed  Belle,  in  great  excitement,  as  she 
burst,  unceremoniously,  into  her  mother's  room,  a  few  evenings 
later;  "here  is  an  ambulance  at  the  door,  and  several  men, 
who  say  that  they  have  come  for  the  piano ;  that  they  have  an 
order  from  General  Custer.*    Will  you  allow  them  to  take  it?" 

"You  don't  tell  me  that  they  have  come  on  such  an  errand  ?" 
exclaimed  Mrs.  Harvey.  "  I  will  see  them,  but  it  is  useless  to 
protest  against  it.     You  know  they  have  the  power." 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS  15  I 

Going  below  stairs,  they  were  met  by  an  officer  who  had 
entered  the  house  without  ceremony,  and  was  evidently  looking 
for  something. 

"  Have  you  business  here  ?"  asked  Mrs.  Harvey. 

"  Yes,"  he  answered,  gruffly,  "  General  Custer  sent  me  for  a 
piano;  is  it  in  here?"  he  asked,  as  he  opened  the  door  of  the 
sitting  room  and  found  the  object  of  his  search.  Turning  to 
the  men  who  stood  at  the  door,  he  added  : 

"  Come  on  here,  now,  and  get  it  in  the  ambulance  as  quick 
as  possible." 

His  cool  impertinence  had  quite  paralyzed  both  Mrs.  Har- 
vey and  Belle,  who  saw  at  once  that  remonstrance  would  be  of 
no  avail,  but  Belle  could  not  resist  one  thrust. 

"  I  suppose  this  is  one  of  the  measures  necessary  to  preserve 
the  Union?"  she  said  to  the  officer  who  stood  waiting  for  the 
men.      "  Heaven  help  such  a  Union  I  " 

"  Well,  where  are  your  folks  ?  Why  don't  they  stay  to  home 
and  look  after  things  ?  " 

"  They  are  where  they  should  be,  sir,"  answered  Mrs.  Har- 
vey, "in  the  service  of  the  Confederacy,  and  where  they  will 
remain  until  all  connection  with  such  a  Union  is  severed  for- 
ever." 

"  You  see,  you  are  trying  all  you  can  to  break  u])  this  Union, 
and  we  won't  let  you  do  it,"  returned  the  gallant  officer,  who 
gloried  in  his  power  to  add  this  privation  to  many  others  that 
were  borne  with  heroism. 

The  ambulance  containing  the  piano  had  scarcely  driven  from 
the  door  before  another  visitor  arrived.  This  time  it  was  Jen- 
nie Dwyer,  who  had  become  quite  a  frequent  visitor  at  Mrs. 
Harvey's  since  the  occupation  of  the  neighborhood  by  the 
enemy. 

The  trials  which  were  common  to  all  those  who  sympathized 
with  the  South  had  knit  the  people  into  a  very  close  com- 
munion. 


152  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 

Jennie  had  confided  the  fact  that  her  lover  was  in  Washing- 
ton City,  and,  as  their  acquaintance  grew,  Belle  became  con- 
vinced that  she  could  keep  her  promise  to  Randolph  as  unre- 
servedly as  even  he  would  desire. 

The  "under-ground  railroad"  frecjuendy  brought  letters  from 
Jacob,  which  sometimes  enclosed  imj^ortant  items  that  Jennie 
was  expected  to  transmit  beyond  the  lines. 

Exjjerience,  as  well  as  necessity,  had  taught  them  more  ways 
than  one  to  penetrate  the  close  cordon  with  which  the  vigilance 
of  their  enemies  had  sought  to  surround  them.  True,  it  was 
not  accomplished  very  often,  and  was  always  attended  with  great 
risk. 

"I  have  come  to  tell  you,  Mrs.  Harvey,"  said  Jennie,  "that 
there  is  a  paroled  Confederate  jjrisoner  in  town.  He  called  to 
see  us  this  morning,  says  he  will  be  going  up  the  Valley  in  a  few 
days  under  flag  of  truce,  and  though  he  can"t  carry  any  letters, 
he  wants  to  take  as  much  information  with  him  as  ])ossible." 

"That  is  very  fortunate,"  answered  Mrs.  Harvey,  "as  you 
have  just  received  some  important  items." 

"  And  I  came  this  evening  to  ask  your  advice,"  answered 
Jennie.  "  Shall  I  entrust  him  with  the  contents  of  Jacob's  last 
letter?  He  says  he  belongs  to  Stuart's  Cavalry,  and  seerns  able 
to  give  a  straight  account  of  himself  generally." 

"  I  think  you  had  better  be  on  your  guard,  my  dear  child  ; 
they  have  so  many  spies,"  answered  Mrs.  Harvey,  cautiously, 
and  lowering  her  voice.  "I'll  tell  you  what  to  do.  Ask  him 
to  call  and  see  me  to-morrow  evening.  If  there  is  anything 
suspicious,  I  think  I  can  discover  it." 

Jennie  soon  took  her  departure,  and  according  to  Mrs.  Har- 
vey's suggestion  the  paroled  prisoner  was  invited  to  call  the  next 
evening,  which  he  did,  and  impressed  Mrs.  Harvey  quite  as 
favorably  as  he  had  done  Jennie.  The  sight  of  a  grey  uniform 
was  so  acceptable,  and  it  was  so  delightful  to  once  more  have 
near  them  an  object  upon  which  to  lavish  the  pent-up  solicitude 


irHU'S  THE  PATRIOT 


15: 


and  attention,  which  it  was  the  custom  of  these  people  to  bestow 
upon  Confederate  soldiers,  that  the  fact  of  the  unusual  liberty 
accorded  this  particular  one  was  lost  sight  of  entirely.  He  had 
spent  several  days  visiting  among  the  different  families  with 
whom  he  had  become  acquainted,  when  Mrs.  Harvey  received 
a  visit  from  Mrs.  Grey. 

"  My  dear  friend,"  she  said,  with  an  ominous  look,  "  I  have 
come  to  warn  you  of  the  paroled  Confederate  that  we  have  all 
been  so  glad  to  see  and  entertain." 

"  Indeed!  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Harvey,  with  a  shocked  expres- 
sion, "  what  have  you  heard  to  excite  your  suspicions?" 

"  It  must  be  between  ourselves,  you  understand;  but  Captain 
King,  one  of  the  officers  at  my  house,  heard  me  mention  him 
to-day,  and  after  every  one  else  had  left  the  room  he  said,  '  Mrs. 
Grey,  I  can  not  bear  to  see  you  imposed  upon  in  the  way  you 
are  by  that  man,  and  must  tell  you  that  he  is  a  miserable  spy. 
Of  course,' he  continued,  '  it  must  not  be  known  how  you  heard 
it,  but  7aarii  your  friends,^  and  then  he  left  the  room.'' 

"It  was  certainly  very  kind  of  him,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey, 
"but  I  fear  it  is  too  late  to  save  poor  Jennie.  She  has  already 
committed  herself  to  him,  I  know.  Let  us  go  at  once  to  see 
her,"  continued  Mrs.  Harvey,  as  she  arose  to  get  ready. 

"Yes,"  said  Mrs.  Grey,  as  they  started  off  together,  "Cap- 
tain King  said  that  he  thought  there  were  some  suspicious  cir- 
cumstances connected  with  her,  which  led  to  this  method  of 
detection." 

"I  remeniber  now  that  he  did  call  to  see  her  first,"  said 
Mrs.  Harvey;  "  I  am  afraid  they  have  intercepted  some  of  her 
letters,  and  are  trying  to  find  out  from  whom  she  gets  her  infor- 
mation. If  that  is  the  case,  there  is  trouble  in  store  for  her,  I 
fear." 

After  walking  some  distance  they  finally  reached  the  Dwyers, 
and  asking  for  Jennie,  she  was  soon  told  the  object  of  their  visit. 
Her  looks  of  dismay  confirmed  their  fears. 


154  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT f 

"What  shall  I  do,  Mrs.  Harvey?"  she  exclaimed;  "  I  have 
told  him  everything  that  was  in  Jacob's  last  two  letters,  and  he 
expected  to  leave  here  yesterday  morning.  " 

"Did  you  tell  him  from  whom  you  received  your  informa- 
tion, Jennie?"  asked  Mrs.  Harvey. 

"O!  no,  ma'am;  fortunately  I  did  not  do  that,  though  he 
begged  me  to  do  so  ;  and  do  you  know,  his  anxiety  to  lind  out 
how  I  heard  what  I  told  him  made  me  suspect  for  a  moment 
that  he  must  have  a  motive  for  it." 

"The  unscrupulous  rascal!  "  said  Mrs.  Grey. 

"And  to  think  of  our  being  so  credulous,"  rejoined  Mrs. 
Harvey. 

"Well,  he  certainly  knows  a  great  deal  about  our  army,  if 
he  does  not  belong  to  it,"  said  Jennie;  "he  must  have  been 
among  them  a  good  deal." 

"  I  don't  doubt  at  all  that  he  is  a  very  successful  spy,"  said 
Mrs.  Harvey. 

"If  they  should  send  me  to  prison,  dear  Mrs.  Harvey," 
asked  Jennie,  presently,  "won't  you  come  sometimes  and  see 
my  poor  father  and  mother?  It  is  the  thought  of  being  taken 
from  them  that  disturbs  me.  It  never  occurred  to  me  that  the 
man  was  not  what  he  seemed." 

Mrs.  Harvey  and  her  friend  soon  took  their  departure,  prom- 
ising to  call  next  day  and  learn  of  any  new  developments.  Jen- 
nie knew  that,  even  if  what  she  feared  was  true,  escape  was 
impossible ;  so  there  was  nothing  to  do  but  confront  the  danger 
that  seemed  imminent.  She  could  not  bring  herself,  however, 
to  tell  her  father  and  mother  of  the  state  of  affairs  until  she  was 
certain  that  she  had  been  involved. 

The  day  wore  slowly  away,  and  evening  came.  Hearing 
nothing  further  from  the  affair,  Jennie  concluded  to  go  out  and 
see  if  she  could  possibly  learn  whether  or  not  the  paroled  Con- 
federate had  left  town,  and  called  at  several  houses  where  he 
was  known  to  have  visited,  but  no  one  had  seen  him.     She  now 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT.'  155 

began  to  wonder  if  it  might  not  be  possible  that  Mrs.  Harvey- 
was  mistaken  in  the  identity  of  the  party  of  whom  she  had  been 
warned.  Just  as  this  reassuring  reflection  occurred  to  her,  she 
turned  a  corner  and  encountered  a  brisk  puff  of  wind,  which 
relieved  her  of  her  veil  and  sent  it  flying  through  the  air,  until 
arrested  by  an  officer  who  was  approaching,  and  who  politelv 
returned  it  to  her. 

Jennie  received  it  with  a  bow  and  thanks,  little  dreaming  that 
the  object  of  her  inquiries  and  the  cause  of  her  apprehensions 
stood  before  her,  so  completely  metamorphosed,  however,  as  to 
defy  recognition.  Had  she  been  less  pre-occupied,  she  might 
have  observed  that  it  was  not  the  first  time  during  her  walk  that 
the  same  figure  had  passed  her;  and  if  she  could  have  known 
that  she  had  been  under  his  surveillance  since  he  had  bidden 
her  good-bye,  in  the  garb  of  a  Confederate  two  days  previously, 
she  would  certainly  not  have  returned  home  with  the  sense  of 
relief  which  now  possessed  her.  But  she  even  felt  inclined  to 
laugh  at  the  fears  which  had  haunted  her  all  day,  as  she  sat  in 
her  father's  sick  room  after  tea,  and  recounted  to  her  parents  the 
day's  experiences. 

' '  My  child,  you  risk  too  much  ;  I  told  you  not  to  trust  that 
fellow,  and  I  don't  feel  easy  about  you  at  all,"  said  her  mother. 

"z\h,  Virginny,  you  should  ha'  been  born  a  boy  and  gone 
off  with  your  brothers  to  the  war.  You  are  not  contented  to 
stay  quietly  with  the  old  folks,"  said  her  lather. 

"I  wish  that  Jacob  would  not  always  be  sending  you  news; 
there's  too  much  danger  in  it,"  added  her  mother. 

''But  the  poor  fellow  can  do  nothing  else  now,  and  you 
know  he  has  sent  very  valuable  information  South,"  said  Jennie, 
in  extenuation. 

"Oh,  yes,  mother,"  said  her  father,  "I  suppose  it  is  all 
right.  I  can  do  nothing,  and  we  musn't  hinder  her  ;  but  I  do 
feel  very  uneasy  about  you  sometimes,  my  daughter,"  he  said, 
turning  to  Jennie. 


156  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"Oh,  no,  father,  dear,"  she  said,  laying  her  hand  caressingly 
on  his  head;  "I  feel  a  faith  that  I  will  not  get  into  any  serious 
trouble." 

She  had  not  long,  however,  to  indulge  this  faith,  for,  early 
on  the  following  morning,  an  officer  came  with  an  order  for  her 
arrest.  The  courage  of  which  she  had  boasted  the  previous 
evening  seemed  to  "ooze  from  her  finger-ends,"  and  she  stood 
with  tightly-compressed  lips  as  the  order  was  read.  She  knew 
not  what  they  might  do  to  her,  and  was  not  positive  that  she 
would  ever  again  look  upon  the  dear,  familiar  faces  from  whom 
she  was  now  to  be  separated.  This  was  the  thought  that 
unnerved  her.  Upon  going  to  her  room  to  get  ready,  she  threw 
herself  upon  her  knees  beside  her  bed  and  commended  herself, 
as  well  as  her  parents,  to  her  Father's  care  ;  then  rising  again, 
she  felt  anew  the  strength  which  for  the  moment  had  forsaken 
her. 

Now,  bidding  them  good-bye,  she  stepped  into  the  ambu- 
lance, which  had  been  sent  for  her,  with  a  firm  and  unwavering 
tread,  and  was  soon  driven  to  the  headquarters  of  the  command- 
ing ofificer. 

The  court  of  inquiry,  into  which  she  was  at  once  ushered, 
were  scarcely  prepared  for  the  fresh  young  face  which  now 
appeared  before  them,  as  Jennie  took  her  seat  and  raised  her 
eyes  to  the  general  with  an  inquiring  look. 

"  For  what  am  I  summoned,  sir,  if  you  please  ?  "  she  asked. 

An  officer  arose  and  handed  her  two  letters. 

"Is  that  your  handwriting?"  he  asked;  and  Jennie  could 
not  conceal  the  surprise  she  felt  at  thus  receiving  again  the  letters 
which  she  had  sent  out,  about  two  weeks  before,  by  the  hand  of 
a  market-woman.  There  was  no  denying  it — they  were  cer- 
tainly her  letters;  one  to  Randolph,  telling  him  that  she  had 
some  information  for  him,  which  only  awaited  a  reliable  oppor- 
tunity to  be  sent,  and  another  to  a  friend  on  indifferent  topics. 
She  had  carefully  avoided  signing  any  name   to  the  first-men- 


WHO'S   THE  PATKIOT: 


157 


tioned,  but  her  initials  had  been  appended  to  the  other,  and  the 
similarity  of  the  handwriting  had  fixed  them  both  upon  her. 

"Those  are  my  letters,"  she  answered,  quite  fearlessly;  but 
she  felt  as  if  she  was  signing  her  own  death-warrant. 

"Will  you  be  so  kind  as  to  tell  me  what  information  you 
expected  to  impart  when  a  reliable  opportunity  presented  itself?  " 
asked  the  general,  looking  at  her  keenly. 

"I  can  not  do  that,  general.  It  is  useless  to  ask  me,''  she 
replied,  resolutely. 

"Well,  if  you  can't  tell  me  that,  perhaps  you  will  tell  me 
from  whom  you  received  your  information  ?  " 

"I  am  not  at  liberty  to  make  that  known,  either,"  she  said, 
calmly. 

"Girl,  do  you  know  that  I  have  the  means  to  compel  you  to 
do  so?"  said  he,  growing  excited. 

"  I  do  not  know  of  any  means  that  you  can  have,  general, 
that  will  make  me  tell  what  will  compromise  another,"  said  Jen- 
nie. 

"Do  you  know,  girl,"  said  he,  raising  his  voice  to  a  high 
pitch,  "that  this  Union  must  be  preserved,  and  I  mustVwow  how 
you  got  your  information?  We  are  fighting  treason  at  the  North 
as  much  as  rebellion  at  the  South,  and  I  must  know  who  the 
treacherous  rascal  is  that  is  sending  these  bulletins  from  the  very 
seat  of  government  itself.     Will  you  tell  me  ?  " 

Now,  Jennie  knew  that  the  paroled  Confederate  was  indeed 
the  thing  he  was  accused  of  being.  How  else  could  they  know 
that  the  information  to  which  she  made  allusion  in  her  letter  had 
been  received  from  Washington  except  through  him  ?  And  a 
vision  of  Jacob  in  prison  awaiting  a  worse  fate  arose  before  lier, 
and  she  shuddered  perceptibly  as  she  answered  again  : 

"I  can  not  tell  you,  general." 

"Very  well;  the  consequences  be  upon  your  own  head, 
obstinate  girl!  You  will  leave  on  the  train  for  Washington 
this  afternoon,  and  by  night  you  will  reach  the   'Old  Capitol' 


1^8  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT.' 

prison,  where  you  will  remain  until  you  agree  to  tell  who  the 
traitor  is.  If  you  persist  in  your  folly,  after  you  have  had  time 
for  reflection,  however,  why  the  majesty  of  the  law  fmist  be  vin- 
dicated. The  best  government  the  world  ever  saw  demands  a 
victim,  and  you  will  be  taken  as  a  substitute  for  the  friend  you 
would  shield." 

He  shook  his  finger  in  a  menacing  manner  as  he  uttered 
these  last  words,  while  Jennie's  anxious  eyes  appealingly  sought 
the  face  of  an  officer  who  sat  opposite  and  in  whom  we  recog- 
nize Major  Keyes. 

He  had  seemed  a  sympathetic  listener  from  the  first,  and  now 
arose  and  left  the  room  with  the  general.  Presently,  he  returned, 
and  they  were  left  alone. 

"My  little  lady,"  he  said,  kindly,  approaching  Jennie,  "you 
are  too  young  to  go  to  prison,  and  if  you  will  tell  me  from  whom 
you  got  the  information  you  tried  to  send  through  the  lines  you 
shall  have  large  sums  of  money,  and  it  shall  never  be  known 
that  you  told  me." 

"You  are  very  kind,  sir,"  said  Jennie,  in  a  tearful  voice,  "to 
try  to  shield  me,  but  nothing  that  you  could  name  would  tempt 
me  to  tell  how  I  got  the  news  that  I  tried  to  send  South.  I  knew, 
of  course,  that  I  was  running  a  great  risk  to  do  so,  nor  am  I 
cowardly  enough  to  plead  either  youth  or  ignorance.  I  trusted 
that  I  would  not  be  found  out,  and  would  not  have  been  if  such 
an  imposition  had  not  been  practiced  upon  me." 

"If  you  will  not  be  induced  to  tell,  then,  I  am  afraid  that  the 
general  will  deal  harshly  with  you.  Do  you  know  the  punish- 
ment usually  inflicted  on  spies?"  he  added. 

"I  am  not  familiar  with  spies,"  she  answered,  "  the  only  one 
I  ever  met  being  the  wretch  employed  by  your  government  to 
deceive  and  entrap  the  women  of  Winchester." 

The  officer  looked  surprised  as  she  spoke. 

"I  am  afraid  your  case  is  a  hopeless  one,"  he  said,  impa- 
tientlv,  and  left  the  room. 


ir/ZO'S  THE  PATRIOT 


159 


The  general  now  returned  with  another  official  whom  she  had 
not  seen  before. 

"Take  charge  of  this  young  lady,"  he  said,  "and  deliver 
her  up  to  the  authorities  at  the  Old  Capitol  as  soon  as  possible." 

"Can  I  not  first  tell  my  father  and  mother  good-bye?"  she 
asked,  with  a  faltering  voice,  which  she  vainly  tried  to  control. 

"You  may  take  her  home  for  a  few  minutes,  but  remain 
with  her  all  the  time,  and  see  that  my  orders  are  obeyed,"  he 
added,  as  he  left  the  room. 

The  rapidly-rising  tears  would  no  longer  be  repressed.  Her 
previous  fortitude  now  forsook  her,  and  she  yielded  to  a  wild 
burst  of  weeping.  The  astonished  guard  walked  away  to  a  dis- 
tant window  and  beat  a  restless  tattoo  on  the  sill  until  the  storm 
of  grief  had  passed,  then,  looking  nervously  around,  saw  that 
Jennie  had  mastered  her  grief  and  was  getting  ready  to  accom- 
pany him. 

He  had  been  selected  to  fill  this  office,  because  of  a  stoicism 
and  relentlessness  which  he  had  evinced  on  similar  occasions, 
previously,  but,  for  the  first  time  in  his  experience,  he  felt  a 
touch  of  sympathy  at  sight  of  this  girlish  grief,  and  he  would 
readily  have  resigned  this  special  detail  for  more  dangerous 
service  in  the  field. 

Taking  her  to  her  father's,  he  allowed  her  an  interview  with 
her  parents,  alone,  in  total  disregard  of  his  orders,  and  Jennie 
whispered  to  her  mother,  in  parting,  to  write  and  tell  Jacob  that 
she  was  in  the  Old  Capitol,  and  she  then  felt  sure  that  she  could 
trust  to  his  ingenuity  to  invent  some  means  by  which  the  vio- 
lated law  would  be  deprived  of  its  victim. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

OCCURRENXES  of  a  like  harrowing  nature  had  now 
become  quite  common,  though  such  summary  punish- 
ment was  not  reserved  always  for  those  who  deserved  it. 
In  a  majority  of  instances,  the  offenders,  upon  the  smallest 
ground  of  suspicion,  were  picked  up,  without  warning,  and 
driven  to  a  point  just  outside  the  Federal  pickets,  and  set  down 
by  the  roadside.  Sometimes,  entire  families  would  fall  under 
the  ban  ;  again,  one  member  would  be  notified  that  they  would 
be  called  for  in  half  an  hour,  or  less  time,  neither  clothing  nor 
provisions  being  allowed  them. 

"There  is  no  telling  what  we  may  expect  next,"  said  Mrs. 
Grey  to  Mrs.  Harvey.  "  It  is  a  reign  of  terror,  we  not  know- 
ing what  new  whim  may  suggest  itself  to  our  tormentor." 

"  I  feel  so  very  sorry  for  the  Dwyers,  poor  Jennie  so  young, 
too,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey.  "  We  must  look  after  the  old  people, 
indeed." 

"  Captain  King  very  kindly  told  me,"  said  Mrs.  Grey,  "that 
he,  himself,  would  see  that  they  did  not  suffer  for  anything  in 
the  way  of  provisions  or  fuel.  He  has  it  in  his  power  to  be 
very  kind,  and  has  proved  in  more  ways  than  one  that  he  means 
what  he  says." 

Just  then  Belle  and  Carrie,  who  had  been  into  the  town, 
came  in — both  of  them  very  much  excited. 

"  Mother,"  said  Belle,  "they  have  sent  the  Longs  beyond 
the  lines.  Only  gave  them  an  hour's  notice,  and,  while  Mrs. 
Long  was  getting  into  an  ambulance  in  the  front  of  the  house, 
Mrs.  Milroy  was  stepping  from  one  at  the  side  entrance."-'' 

"Yes,  indeed,  aunt,"  said  Carrie,  as  Belle  paused  to  take 
a  breath,  "  Milroy  has  established  his  headquarters  there,  and  I 

"Actual  experience  of  Mr.  Logan's  family,  of  Winchester. 

(i6o) 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT f  l6l 

believe  it  was  all  a  pretence  about  her  little  boy  abusing  one  of 
the  soldiers." 

"And,  even  if  it  were  true,  is  that  a  sufficient  reason  for 
banishing  them  from  their  beautiful  home  ?  "  said  Belle. 

"You  certainly  must  have  been  misinformed,  girls,  even 
Milroy  would  not  be  allowed  to  commit  such  a  villainous  act  of 
tyranny,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey. 

"  Allowed!  tnother,  did  you  say?  Why,  he  most  likely  will 
be  promoted  and  given  a  wider  field  for  his  despotism,"  said 
Belle,  indignantly. 

"  Don't  I  hope  that  Jackson  will  capture  him,"  said  Mrs. 
Grey,  "and,  if  he  should,  he  ought  to  be  turned  over  to  the 
women  of  the  Valley,  for  punishment." 

"Rest  assured,  Mrs.  Grey,"  answered  Belle,  "  that  he  will 
never  be  captured.  A  man  who  takes  such  pleasure  in  perse- 
cuting non-combatants  will  never  face  the  music  of  a  battle- 
field." 

"I  thought  Mary  Long  was  sick  in  bed,"  continued  Mrs. 
Harvey,  still  incredulous. 

"  So  she  was,"  said  Carrie,  "  but  they  made  her  get  up,  and, 
in  less  than  an  hour  from  the  time  they  were  notified,  an  ambu- 
lance called  for  them." 

"And  Mary,  sick  though  she  was,  was  not  permitted  to  carry 
a  thing,  not  even  the  spoon  with  which  she  had  been  taking  her 
medicine,"  added  Belle. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

5  HE  reader  is,  doubtless,  anxious  to  learn  something  more 
of  the  brave  young  hero,  who  so  nobly  resisted  the  natural 
prompting  of  a  grieved  and  disappointed  heart,  during  the 
battle  of  Gaines'  Mill. 

Remaining  with  his  command  through  all  the  battles  around 
Richmond,  and  participating  in  the  series  of  glorious  victories, 
which  distinguished  the  second  summer  of  the  war,  even  among 
the  memorable  campaigns  in  Northern  Virginia,  he  seemed  to 
bear  a  charmed  life.  For,  rushing  always  into  the  thickest  of 
the  fray,  he  appeared  to  court  the  death  which  promised  the  only 
surcease  of  the  sorrow  that  oppressed  his  manly  heart. 

During  the  fall  of  '62,  he  was  sent  on  an  important,  but 
dangerous,  mission,  to  the  western  part  of  the  State.  While 
there,  he,  with  his  command,  was  betrayed  into  the  hands  of 
the  enemy,  by  a  character  kfiown  during  the  war  as  a  "Jessie- 
scout."  Though  usually  clad  in  Confederate  grey,  they  were  a 
very  valued  and  efficient  arm  of  the  Federal  service,  almost  the 
only  requisites  necessary  for  a  faithful  discharge  of  the  duties 
required  being  a  total  want  of  conscience  and  a  faded  suit 
of  grey  cloth.  From  this  unlucky  field,  he  was  carried  a  pris- 
oner to  Camp  Chase,  and  there,  surrounded  by  filth  and  disease, 
he  languished  for  several  months.-'' 

Has  it  ever  occurred  to  the  reading  public,  that  the  reason 
there  were  so  many  more  charges  brought  against  the  keepers  of 
Southern  prisons,  than  against  those  at  the  North,  was  because 
few  Southern  men  survived  the  terrible  experience?  If  we 
could  but  hear  the  testimony  of  the  silent  majority,  who  mingle 
their  dust  with  a  foreign  soil,  might  not  the  weight  of  evidence 
be  more  evenly  balanced  ? 

-■"■Actual  experience  of  an  officer  of  the  "  Laurel   Brigade  "  (General  Rosser's^ 
(162) 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT- 


163 


To  be  sure,  the  horrors  of  both  Libby  and  Andersonvilk 
were  great,  but  most  of  the  inmates  of  those  and  other  Southern 
prisons  lived  to  tell  the  tale,  and  keep  on  telling  it.  But  we  all 
know  that  "  dead  men  tell  no  tales." 

The  United  States  Government,  itself,  was  the  first  to  refuse 
an  exchange;  on  its  own  head  be  the  crime — if  crime  it  be — of 
much  of  the  suffering  that  was  experienced  by  Federal  soldiers 
in  Southern  prisons. 

After  enduring  all  the  rigors  of  an  untried  climate,  in  addi- 
tion to  his  hard  prison  life,  Charlie  embarked,  by  boat,  for 
Vicksburg,  along  with  a  thousand  other  Confederates,  who  had 
been  collected  from  different  places,  to  be  exchanged  for  an 
equal  number  of  Federal  soldiers. 

As  they  neared  Vicksburg,  they  found  that  an  attack  had 
been  made  on  it  by  troops  under  Grant,  which  had  been  heavily 
repulsed.  This  state  of  affairs  necessarily  delayed  the  expected 
exchange,  though  promised  from  day  to  day.  And  the  poor 
fellows  were  almost  in  despair  at  the  end  of  three  days,  when 
the  boat  started  back  up  the  river.  It  was  soon  rumored  among 
them  that  they  were  to  return  to  prison,  as  Grant,  fearing  they 
would  be  put  at  once  into  the  breastworks  around  Vicksburg, 
Avhich  he  already  found  too  well  fortified,  had  decided  not  to 
exchange.  As  soon  as  this  fact  was  fully  realized  ty  Charlie,  he 
made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  never  return  to  Camp  Chase. 

"  Rather,"  said  he,  "  let  me  make  one  last,  long  plunge  into 
the  friendly  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  than  breathe  the  atmost 
phere  of  that  foul  den  again." 

And  he  set  himself  to  work  with  several  others  to  concoct 
some  plan  of  escape.  Various  schemes  suggested  themselves, 
the  boldest  of  which  was  to  overpower  their  guard,  take  pos- 
session of  the  boat,  and  run  her  up  into  some  one  of  the  smaller 
rivers.  The  morning  of  the  day  appointed  for  this  daring  deed, 
however,  they  found  that  the  guard  had  been  doubled,  and  the 
crew  and  deck  hands  also  armed.       These    extra   precautions 


64 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


proved  that  they  had  been  betrayed,  but,  nothing  daunted,  they 
set  to  work  to  devise  some  other  means,  when  they  found  that 
the  boat  had  been  ordered  to  land,  to  put  ashore  some  small-pox 
and  other  patients. 

Now,  thought  Charlie,  is  my  chance,  and  calling  two  of  his 
confederates  aside  told  one  of  them  to  feign  great  illness,  while 
he  and  the  third  one  would  volunteer  to  carry  him  ashore  with 
the  other  sick. 

The  sick  man  played  his  part  so  well  that  they  were  allowed 
to  carry  him  on  shore  uninterru])ted  and  deposit  him  beside  the 
other  patients.  Now  they  watched  their  chances  and  secreted 
themselves  in  the  half-finished  building  which  had  been  hastily 
converted  into  a  hospital,  and  remained  carefully  concealed 
until  the  welcome  sound  of  the  plashing  waters  told  them  that 
the  boat  had  left  the  shore. 

As  soon  as  she  was  well  out  into  the  river,  they  came  from 
their  hiding-place  into  full  view,  and  struck  up  the  "  Bonny  Blue 
Flag."  Their  song  of  exultation  drew  not  only  the  attention  of 
the  officers  on  board,  but  several  shots  besides.  They  fell  harm- 
less, however,  as  they  were  fired  at  long  range,  and  as  soon  as 
their  ill  friend  had  joined  them,  which  he  did  very  soon  after 
the  boat  left,  having  recovered  in  a  miraculously  short  space  of 
time,  they  turned  their  faces  inland,  in  search  of  some  shelter  for 
the  night,  which  was  rapidly  approaching. 

With  nothing  to  eat,  no  human  habitation  in  sight,  and  only 
a  general  idea  of  the  topography  of  the  country  around  them, 
their  condition  was  not  to  be  envied.  They  now  made  their  way 
through  the  tangled  undergrowth  with  great  difficulty,  and  the 
rapidly-fading  twilight  furnished  them  with  little  encouragement, 
until  the  darkness  finally  became  impenetrable. 

Soon  the  howling  of  hungry  wolves  was  heard  in  the  dis 
tance,  and  they  knew  that  to  kindle  a  fire  as  quickly  as  possible 
was  their  only  safeguard. 

"Is  there  a  match  in  the  party?"'  asked  Charlie. 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  jg^ 

Every  pocket  was  searched  to  its  depths  and  two  or  three 
produced,  but  the  dampness  which  had  been  communicated  from 
their  wet  clothing  rendered  them  useless.  Now  they  commenced 
rubbing  sticks  together,  but  they  were  affected  by  dampness,  too, 
or  else  their  faith  was  weak,  for,  after  repeated  trials,  this,  also,' 
was  abandoned.  Meanwhile,  the  roaring  of  the  beasts  of  prey 
grew  louder  and  nearer,  and  they  knew  that  their  ability  to 
kindle  a  fire  was  the  single  prospect  that  offered  any  protection, 
and  in  desperation  they  concluded  to  institute  another  searcli! 
This  time  two  or  three  caps  were  produced,  but  the  same  cause 
that  rendered  the  matches  useless  also  affected  these.  Finally, 
after  again  searching  every  nook  and  corner,  Charlie  was  re- 
warded by  finding  a  pistol-cap  between  the  lining  and  outside 
of  his  coat,  snugly  embedded  in  the  lint  and  tobacco  that  had 
accumulated  in  this  undisturbed  retreat,  consequently  it  was  per- 
fectly dry.  Tearing  a  piece  of  his  shirt  in  shreds,  he  surrounded 
the  cap  with  it,  and  now  striking  a  firm  blow,  the  welcome  spark 
shone  out  amid  the  darkness  like  a  beacon-light  to  the  storm- 
tossed  mariner. 

To  feed  the  feeble  flame  was  no  easy  task,  even  now  that  it 
was  started,  as  all  the  underbrush  was  damp  from  recent  floods 
It  was  only  by  climbing  trees  and  getting  the  dryest  twigs  that  it 
could  be  kept  burning  at  all,  and  so  elated  were  they  at  their 
success  in  this  enterprise  as  to  entirely  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that 
they  had  no  prospect  for  any  supper.  All  through  the  long  night 
they  slept,  and  kept  their  vigils  alternately,  but  the  weary  dark- 
ness finally  waned  and  the  welcome  daylight  dawned  at  last 

Exhausted  and  hungry  they  now  took  up  their  line  of  march 
m  search  of  a  human  habitation.  After  traveling  some  distance 
they  were  rewarded  by  finding  some  negro  cabins,  whose  inmates 
showed  them  every  kindness,  and  directed  them  to  the  house  of 
their  master,  not  very  far  away,  who  proved  to  be  a  friend  of 
Charlie's  father.  Here  they  rested  for  several  days  very  gladly 
when  the  htde  party  separated,  and  Charlie  set  out  once  more 


1 6  6  '  ^^HO'  S  THE  PA  TRIO  T  ? 

for  his  command.  He  had  learned  from  the  papers  that  Jackson 
was  again  with  Lee's  army,  before  Richmond,  and  having  neither 
horse  nor  arms  he  knew  it  would  be  necessary  to  go  there  to  fur- 
nish himself  with  botli. 

It  was  a  smiling  morning  in  the  early  part  of  May  when  he 
reached  the  Confederate  capital,  the  season  when  Richmond  puts 
on  her  most  becoming  dress.  The  clustering  crepe-myrtle  em- 
bowers a  window  in  almost  every  dwelling,  while  the  stately 
magnolia,  with  its  large,  fragrant  flowers  and  glossy  green  leaves, 
also  finds  a  friendly  soil,  and  contributes  largely  to  the  general 
beauty  of  the  city.  "As  he  treads  once  more  his  native  heath," 
surrounded  by  familiar  scenes  and  faces,  the  turbulent,  restless 
longing  which  has,  for  months,  possessed  Charlie's  breast,  is  in 
a  measure  calmed,  as  he  reflects  that  he  breathes  once  more  the 
same  atmosphere  of  her  he  loves,  although  forbidden,  alas  !  to 
bask  in  the  sunshine  of  her  presence. 

"  Forget  her  !  would  God  I  could  ;  if  she  had  only  tried  to 
deceive  me  I  might,  but  she  has  ever  been  truthful.  I,  alone, 
have  deceived  myself." 

"  But  I  must  hear  something  of  her,  if  I  can  not  see  her,"  he 
said  to  himself,  as  he  wended  his  way  to  the  Department  of  the 
Treasury,  where  his  friend.  Major  Hughes,  was  now  employed. 

"  Why,  Charlie,  old  boy,"  said  Major  Hughes,  advancing  to 
meet  him,  "  did  you  drop  from  the  clouds?" 

"Well,  not  exactly,"  he  answered,  as  he  shook  hands  with 
his  friend,  "  l)ut  I  don't  think  I  could  feel  more  used  up  if  I  had." 

"  You  do  look  badly,  my  dear  fellow — have  lost  both  flesh 
and  color  "' — he  answered,  as  he  examined  him  critically. 

"  If  six  months  in  Camp  Chase  does  not  reduce  a  man  and 
change  his  color,  he  must  belong  to  the  Bronze  Brigade,"  said 
Charlie. 

"  But  tell  me,  pray,  how  you  got  here,"  continued  his  friend; 
"  I  thought  the  order  for  the  exchange  had  been  recalled." 

"  So  it  was,"  said  Charlie,  "and  just  as  we  had  reached  the 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT:'  i5y 

promised  land,  too  ;  but  several  of  us  made  our  escape.  It 
was  a  choice  between  Scyila  and  Charybdis,  but  we  made  a  bold 
leap."  Then  followed  a  detailed  account  of  his  escape  and  sub- 
sequent hardships.  "Here  I  am,  though,  at  last,"  he  added, 
"ready  to  pitch  into  them  with  greater  vim  than  ever,  and  I 
hereby  swear  that  I  will  never  be  taken  alive  again.  But  enough 
of  myself.     Tell  me  what  has  been  going  on  in  Richmond?" 

"We  have  passed  through  a  very  gay  winter,  notwithstand- 
ing the  blockade — parties  innumerable,  besides  brilliant  levees 
at  the  President's  now  and  then.  To  be  sure,  there  are  no 
large,  expensive  entertainments ;  but  the  young  people  will  have 
a  good  time,  you  know,"  answered  Hughes,  laughing. 

"  Have  you  seen  Randolph  lately?"  queried  Charlie. 

"Yes;  he  was  in  town  last  week  and  called  to  see  me.  He 
was  camped  out  near  Ashland  then;  had  just  had  letters  from 
the  Valley  giving  accounts  of  the  way  Milroy  is  treating  the  citi- 
zens.    He  is  anxious  to  go  there,  I  assure  you,"  said  Hughes. 

"  Confound  Milroy  and  everybody  else  !  Hughes,  don't  you 
know  that  I  want  to  hear  about  some  one  else  a  great  deal  more 
than  Milroy  or  even  Randolph  ?    Why  do  you  tantalize  me  so  ?" 

"Why  didn't  you  ask  me  at  first,  then,  like  an  honest  fellow, 
and  not  beat  about  the  bush  like  you  are  doing?"  he  said. 

"Well,  where  is  she,  and  when  did  you  see  her?"  asked 
Charlie,  eagerly. 

"That  is  a  pretty  question,"  said  Hughes;  "how  in  the 
thunder  do  I  know  who  you  mean?" 

"You  know  well  enough,  and  are  a  sorry  fellow  to  treat  me 
so,"  answered  Charlie,  impatiently. 

"Well,  I  will  do  better  now.  I  saw  her  yesterday  evening 
on  Franklin  street.  I  try  to  find  time  to  show  myself  out  there 
for  a  little  while  every  evening.  My  health  demands  some  rec- 
reation, you  know,  and  I  find  that  it  saves  time,  as  I  see  most 
of  the  beauties  during  my  walk,  that  being  the  popular  prom- 
enade." 


1 68      ■  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"She  is  well,  then,  at  least,"'  said  Charlie. 

"O!  I  suppose  so;  such  destructive  creatures  generally 
are,"  answered  Hughes;  "but,  Charlie,  I  really  hoped  you  had 
gotten  over  that  infatuation  ;  that  girl  can't  appreciate  you." 

"  Allow  me  to  judge  for  myself,  if  you  please,"  said  Charlie, 
coolly. 

It  was  in  a  spirit  of  the  kindest  consideration  for  his  friend 
that  Hughes  had  treated  the  subject  so  lightly,  hoping  thereby  to 
divert  Charlie  from  it;  but  failing  in  the  first,  he  thought  he 
would  try  another  plan. 

"You  know,  1  suppose,  that  her  Yankee  lover  has  been  to 
see  her.  He  was  wounded  and  captured  at  Gaines'  Mill,  but  as 
soon  as  he  was  well  enough  he  got  paroled  and  sought  out  his 
lady  love." 

"  How  did  she  receive  him  ?"'  asked  Charlie,  anxiously. 

"  Humph!  very  graciously,  I  imagine." 

Then  followed  a  recital  of  his  own  adventure  on  the  occasion 
of  their  drive. 

"He  did  not  remain  long  after  McClellan  was  reinstated, 
however,  and  I  heard  that  he  was  exchanged.  At  any  rate,  he 
disappeared,"  added  Hughes. 

"  Did  her  parents  know  of  his  visit  ?  "  asked  Charlie,  eagerly. 

"That  I  can't  find  out,  but  I  hardly  think  they  could  have 
done  so,"  replied  his  friend. 

"  How  does  she  look,  Hughes — happy  ?"  he  asked,  sadly. 

"  Happy?  I  don't  know,  Charlie.  She  ought  not  to,  but  she 
is  as  beautiful  as  ever,  confound  her,  and  moves  like  an  iron-clad 
in  deep  water.  Meet  me  here  this  evening  at  five  o'clock,  and 
we  will  walk  up  Franklin  street  together.  Are  you  brave  enough 
for  that,  old  boy  ?  " 

"No,  Hughes,  I  couldn't  go  this  evening,  but  to-morrow  at 
that  hour  you  may  expect  me ;  that  is,  I  think  you  may ;  but  for 
the  present  \\\  bid  you  good  evening." 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

T\  T  five  o'clock  the  following  evening  Charlie  presented 
f\\  himself  at  Hughes'  place  of  business.  Trusting  to  the 
suddenness  of  his  return  to  Richmond,  as  well  as  to  his 
changed  appearance,  he  hoped  to  pass  incog,  for  awhile  among 
his  acquaintances.  A  brisk  walk  soon  brought  them  to  the 
favorite  promenade,  and  before  long  they  were  lost  in  the  gay 
throng  which  swept  ceaselessly  past. 

"  Here  she  comes,"  exclaimed  Hughes,  presently. 

And  Charlie's  heart,  which  had  never  quailed  in  front  of  the 
foe,  now  almost  ceased  to  beat,  as  the  proud  head  bowed  in 
passing  and  the  music  of  her  voice  fell  on  his  ear.  Both  saw 
that  Charlie  was  unrecognized  at  first,  but  as  he  replaced  his  hat 
which  he  had  lifted  in  passing  they  felt  rather  than  saw  that 
Pauline  turned  her  head  and  looked  after  them. 

"She  musthave  recognized  you,  Charlie,"  said  Hughes. 

"  I  must  have  one  more  glimpse  of  her  as  she  returns,"  said 
Charlie,  with  the  desperation  of  a  drunkard  who  would  drink  to 
the  depths  his  cup  of  debauch  before  signing  the  pledge  to 
abstain. 

"  Let  us  step  into  this  drug  store,"  said  his  friend  ;  "it  will 
furnish  us  with  a  good  point  of  observation." 

They  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  presently  she  returned,  and 
seemed  to  be  eagerly  scanning  every  face  that  passed  her,  scarce 
heeding  the  words  of  her  companion,  and  now  they  felt  con- 
vinced that  Charlie  had  been  recognized. 

"  I  will  go  now,  Hughes,"  said  he  ;    "  come  on." 

"Will  you  not  call  on  her  at  all,  Charlie?"  he  asked. 

*'  Never,"  said  Charlie;  "  I  never  want  to  see  her  again; 

"  '  If  she  be  not  fair  for  me, 

What  care  I  how  fair  she  be?  ' 
(169) 


lyo 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


I  shall  go  back  to  camp  to-morrow,  and  don't  care  much  what 
becomes  of  me." 

"  Are  you  gohig  to  be  that  kind  of  a  lubber,  Charlie  Holmes? 
I  thought  you  had  more  pluck.  There  are  as  good  fish  in  the 
sea  as  ever  came  out,  old  fellow ;  and  besides,  a  girl  that  could 
love  a  Yankee,  when  there  are  so  many  distinguished  looking 
Confederates  around — well,  she  has  very  bad  taste,  to  say  the 
least,"  said  Hughes,  in  a  bantering  tone. 

"  Hughes,  I  could  have  killed  that  fellow  Appleton  at  the 
battle  of  Gaines'  Mill  if  I  had  chosen.  I  captured  him ; "  and 
Charlie  recounted  the  circumstances,  which  Hughes  heard  now 
for  the  first  time. 

"I  shall  never  have  any  respect  for  you  again.  Holmes,  to 
miss  such  an  opportunity,"  said  Hughes. 

"  You  know  you  would  have  done  the  same,  under  the  same 
circumstances,  Hughes,"  said  Charlie. 

"  Never  in  the  world,  my  boy;  that's  what  I  call  flying  in  the 
face  of  Providence,  throwing  a  fellow's  chances  away  like  that. 
You  don't  deserve  to  win  her,  'pon  my  soul,  you  don't,"  said 
Hughes,  with  energy. 

"  Well,  what  is  done  is  done,  and  I  certainly  don't  regret  it," 
said  Charlie,  "I  very  often  feel  that  I  won't  survive  the  war, 
anyhow." 

"  Why,  Holmes,  I  never  expected  to  hear  you  go  on  so. 
Would  you  let  a  foolish  girl,  who  is  not  worth  your  little  finger, 
make  you  so  despondent  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Miss  Pauline  is  not  altogether  responsible,  my  friend,  I 
have  had  that  presentiment  for  some  time,  but  it  makes  no 
difference." 

"  Cheer  up,  old  fellow,  and  go  with  me  to-night.  I  will  show 
you  some  girls  worth  talking  about,  will  you  not?"  asked  Hughes. 

"Thank  you,  but  I  won't  inflict  myself  on  any  one  to-night, 
you  will  have  to  excuse  me,"  answered  Charlie. 

Here  their  paths  diverging,  they  separated,  and  the  day  fob 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT/ 


171 


lowing  Charlie  bent  his  energies  in  providing  himself  with  a 
horse  and  other  necessary  equipments,  preparatory  to  returning 
to  his  command.  For  one  brief  day  he  had  indulged  in  the 
resurrection  of  a  buried  memory  and  had  reveled  in  the  passing 
glimpses  of  her  who  was  lost  to  him  forever.  Now  again  the 
image  which  haunted  him  must  be  heroically  put  aside,  and  her 
injunction  of  forgetfulness  obeyed  to  the  letter  !  Yes,  he  would 
forget  her. 

He  joined  his  command  again,  on  the  eve  of  the  battle  of 
Chancellorsville,  in  time  to  participate  in  the  glorious  victory, 
as  well  as  to  share  in  the  general  grief  that  was  occasioned  by 
the  death  of  Stonewall  Jackson  soon  after;  whose  name  will  ever 
be  a  synonym  of  all  that  is  grand  in  man  or  glorious  in  a  soldier. 

The  once  beautiful  Valley  of  Virginia,  now  desecrated  and 
despoiled,  would  no  more  welcome  back  the  victorious  chieftain, 
who  had  so  often  chased  the  foe  from  her  firesides.  Never  again 
would  he  march  with  exultant  tread  through  waving  flags  and 
songs  of  victory,  which  had  always  greeted  his  triumphal  entry 
into  Winchester. 

The  citizens  there,  hearing  of  his  death  first  through  Northern 
papers,  refused  for  some  time  to  credit  it,  thinking  it  another 
invention  of  the  ingenious  brain  of  Milroy,  to  add  to  their  tor- 
ture. But  alas !  the  sad  certainty  was  soon  realized,  and  his 
death  mourned  as  that  of  a  dear,  famiHar  friend,  so  often  a  deliv- 
erer from  their  enemies.  Their  patient  endurance  was  almost 
exhausted  as  the  dreary  months  rolled  by,  and  although  the 
spring  campaign  had  opened,  the  enemy  still  oppressed  them. 
They  watched  eagerly  for  any  indication  of  evacuation,  and 
before  very  long  were  rewarded. 

An  unusual  activity  one  morning  among  the  troops  in  and 
around  Winchester  indicated  that  a  change  of  some  sort  was 
contemplated.  Sure  enough,  the  "underground  railroad" 
brought  news  down  the  Valley  of  the  advance  of  their  deliverers, 
and  on  the  morning  of  the  i6th  of  June  the  town  was  abandoned, 


172 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


and  General  Milroy  withdrew  his  troops  to  the  fort  on  the  north 
side  of  the  place. 

During  the  entire  day,  and  most  of  the  night,  an  unceasing  fire 
was  kept  up  over  the  heads  of  the  anxious  citizens. 

"Oh!  how  earnestly  I  hope  that  Milroy  may  be  captured," 
said  Belle. 

"  I  am  perfectly  willing  to  leave  him  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord, 
my  child,"  said  lier  mother. 

"  You  may  depend  upon  it,  he  won't  be  captured,"  said  Car- 
rie, "  there  is  no  such  good  luck." 

"  He  will  save  the  Lord  the  trouble  by  taking  care  of  him- 
self, you  think,  Carrie,"  said  Mrs.  Grey,  laughing. 

"  Captain  King  came  to  tell  us  good-bye,  this  morning,"  said 
Belle,  "and  I  found  it  impossible  to  say  that  I  was  sorry  to  part 
with  him,  though  he  has  certainly  been  a  very  kind  friend." 

"  Indeed,  he  is  one  of  nature's  noblemen.  Belle,"  rejoined 
Mrs.  Grey,  "  the  citizens  of  this  neighborhood  have  more  reason 
than  they  dream  of  for  gratitude  to  him.  While  entirely  loyal  to 
the  cause  of  the  Union,  he  is  at  the  same  time  so  imbued  with  a 
keen  sense  of  justice  and  humanity,  that  no  promise  of  favor  or 
reward  would  make  him  countenance  or  take  part  in  the  petty 
persecutions  that  have  characterized  the  military  reign  here  this 
winter,  and,  bad  as  things  have  been,  I  believe  they  would  have 
been  much  worse,  but  for  his  interference  on  many  occasions," 

"It  was  a  great  pity  for  the  citizens  that  Cluseret  was  not  left 
in  command,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey,  "he  seemed  inclined  to  treat 
the  people  like  human  beings,  too.  He  sent  me  a  guard  directly 
I  asked  for  it,  though  to  be  sure,  I  didn't  ask  until  all  the  fencing 
had  been  carried  off  and  most  of  the  out-buildings  torn  down." 

"  They  certainly  didn't  give  you  much  time,"  added  Belle, 
for  Colonel  Hayes'*  regiment  had  converted  the  lumber  into  a 
small  village  a  few  hours  after  they  took  possession,  and  the  guard 
didn't  really  do  much  good  after  all." 

"  How  do  you  know  that  they  would  not  have  torn  the  house 

•-R.  n.  Ilnye-..  afterward  President  of  the  United  States. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT 


173. 


down,  if  the  guard  had  not  arrived?"  asked  Mrs.  Harvey.  "  I 
am  sure  they  have  not  left  one  stone  upon  another  at  '  Selma ; '  * 
they  even  came  to  borrow  my  wheelbarrow  to  haul  some  of  the 
stones  to  their  camp,"  she  added,  laughing. 

"  I  think  the  most  remarkable  feature  of  the  request,  mother, 
was,  that  it  should  have  been  a  request  at  all,  as  they  usually  help 
themselves  to  whatever  they  want  without  asking,"  said  Belle. 

"  I  didn't  give  them  special  credit  for  politeness  on  this  occa- 
sion," answered  her  mother,  "for  I  happened  to  know  that  they 
had  already  searched  the  premises  before  making  the  request, 
neither  did  I  satisfy  them  by  confessing  that  it  had  already  been 
stolen,  but  just  said  that  they  must  be  demented  to  suppose  that 
I  would  aid  in  hauling  my  friend's  house  away." 

"Well,  what  did  Milroy  do  about  the  guard?"  asked  Mrs. 
Grey,  "  you  have  forgotten  to  tell  me  that  " 

"  Well,"  she  continued,  "  the  first  thing  he  did  after  taking 
command  was  to  have  the  guard  removed,  because,  as  he  said, 
we  did  not  deserve  the  protection  of  the  best  government,  etc., 
you  know  the  rest,  I  am  sure." 

"Indeed,  I  have  heard  it  often  enough  this  winter" — 
answered  Mrs.  Grey  ;  "by  the  way,"  she  added,  "  Captain  King 
told  me  that  Jennie  had  escaped  from  the  Old  Capitol,  had  you 
heard  of  it  ?  " 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  Belle,  "and  we  went  right  to  her  home 
to  tell  her  father  and  mother.  I  wish  you  could  have  seen  their 
joy,  though  her  poor  old  father  said  :  '  I  always  felt  that  Vir- 
ginny  would  get  away  from  them ; '  indeed,  he  thinks  she  bears 
a  charmed  life." 

"  I  was  not  at  all  surprised  to  hear  it  either,"  said  Mrs.  Har- 
vey, "  she  is  full  of  resources  and  as  quick-witted  as  possible.". 

"The  life  we  lead  here  is  well  calculated  to  sharpen  our 
wits,"  said  Belle,  laughing. "  "I  think  another  winter  of  it  would 
wreck  my  faith  in  humanity  entirely,  don't  you,  Carrie?" 

*The  former  home  of  the  Hon.  James  M.  Mason,  for  many  years  Senator  from  Vir- 
ginia, and  diinnar  the  war.  Confederate  Commissioner  to  England. 


174 


WHO'S  THE  PAT R 107^ 


"  I  do,  indeed,"  rejoined  Carrie,  "  we  have  quite  come  to  the 
conclusion,  dear  aunt,  that  nothing  short  of  a  winter  in  Richmond 
will  quite  restore  our  confidence  in  our  kind  again." 

"  I  think  It  very  likely  that  you  will  have  the  opportunity  to 
test  it,  my  dear,  as  I  could  not  calmly  contemplate  another  winter 
like  the  one  through  which  we  have  just  passed.  Your  uncle  pos- 
itively forbids  my  remaining  within  the  enemy's  lines  again." 

The  desultory  shelling  which  had  kept  up  over  their  heads 
during  the  day  almost  ceased  as  night  came  on,  and  on  the  hills 
to  the  south  could  be  seen  an  occasional  camp-fire,  which  told, 
unmistakably,  of  the  near  approach  of  their  deliverers.  Sure 
enough,  early  on  the  following  morning  it  was  rumored  that,  by 
a  masterly  flank  movement,  the  Confederates  had  gotten  into 
their  rear  and  captured  the  entire  command  during  the  night, 
but  it  was  not  credited  long,  as  the  volleys  of  musketry  which 
were  heard  rattling  in  quick  succession,  not  far  away,  told  a  dif- 
ferent tale,  and  the  anxious  citizens  knew  the  end  was  not  yet. 

As  was  predicted,  Milroy  deserted  his  men  in  the  middle  of 
the  night,  and,  with  a  picked  band  for  his  own  body-guard, 
rivaled  John  Gilpin  in  his  race  to  Washington  City.  Such,  at 
least,  was  said  to  be  the  fact  by  Federal  prisoners,  who  were 
soon  brought  back  by  the  thousand,  and,  as  they  marched 
through  the  streets  to  the  tune  of  "  Dixie,"  a  bevy  of  ladies 
on  the  sidewalk  caught  up  the  chorus,  and  presently  the  soldiers 
joining  in,  carried  it  along  the  line  in  both  directions,  making 
the  heavens  fairly  ring  with  this  joyous  song  of  welcome  and 
triumph.  The  prisoners  looked  in  perfect  amazement  at  the 
throngs  of  citizens  on  the  streets  which  they  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  see  almost  deserted,  and  also  observed  Confederate 
flags  flaunting  from  windows  of  houses,  which  they  had  searched 
in  vain,  for  such  evidences  of  treason  and  disloyalty. 

"Great  heavens!"  one  exclaimed,  "it  is  worth  being  capt- 
ured to  witness  such  a  reception  ;  no  wonder  the  Rebels  fight 
like  devils," 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

fOR  the  second  time  it  had  been  decided  to  carry  the  war 
into  the  enemy's  country.  This  army  of  victorious  veterans 
was  again  to  cross  the  Potomac,  and  the  prosaic  territory 
around  the  hills  of  Gettysburg  was  to  be  made  sadly  historic  for 
all  time.  They  little  dreamed,  as  they  trod  the  earth  so  proudly 
in  their  threadbare  suits  of  grey,  that  the  victory,  which  their 
confidence  almost  assured,  would  be  purchased  by  such  heavy 
drafts  on  their  best  resources. 

The  commands  to  which  Randolph  and  Charlie  Holmes 
were  attached  went  into  camp  near  Winchester,  and  hospitable 
old  Belmont  was  again  the  rendezvous  for  our  friends.  Charlie 
met  with  a  warm  reception,  and  was  made  to  recite,  again  and 
again,  the  story  of  his  capture  and  escape.  The  hard  service 
and  many  privations,  though,  were  beginning  to  tell  on  all 
parties. 

"I  doubt  very  much  the  wisdom  of  this  policy,"  said  Mrs. 
Harvey;  "I  fear  that  this  carrying  the  war  into  the  enemy's 
country  will  not  prove  as  beneficial  as  is  hoped  by  many." 

"I  expect  the  urgent  necessity  for  supplies  of  all  kinds  renders 
it  almost  imperative,  Mrs.  Harvey,"  answered  Randolph  ;  ''the 
troops  have  been  on  half-rations  now  for  some  time,  but  we  hope 
shordy  to  capture  a  great  many  things  that  we  need." 

"  I  am  afraid,  though,  that  Lee  will  not  conduct  the  war  on  the 
right  principle,"  said  Charlie;  "  we  should  carry  the  black  flag, 
and  fight  the  enemy  with  his  own  weapons." 

"  No,  Lee  will  not  let  us  do  anything  that  is  not  strictly  in 
accordance  with  the  most  approved  principles  of  modern  warfare," 
said  John,  "  and  I  don't  know  but  what  he  is  right,  after  all.' 

"  Uncle  Bob  ought  to  go  to  Camp  Chase  for  awhile,"  said 
Charlie  ;   "he  would  modify  his  scruples  somewhat,  I  think." 
(175) 


176 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT: 


"  I  think  Camp  Chase,  or  something  else,  has  had  a  bad  effect 
on  you,  Charlie,"  said  Belle,  laughing,  "  you  are  not  as  amiable 
as  you  once  were." 

"  I  believe  I  am  becoming  a  little  morose,  Miss  Belle,  but  you 
must  excuse  me  to-night ;  as  Sambo  says,  I  am  '  powerful  tirtd.' 
Maybe,  in  the  morning,  I  shall  be  in  a  better  liumor,"  said 
Charlie." 

"By  the  way,"  asked  Belle,  turning  to  Randolph,  "how  is 
Sambo?" 

"Very  well,  and  the  most  delighted  fellow  you  ever  saw,  at 
getting  back  to  the  Valley  again.  His  countenance  fell  though 
perceptibly  when  he  heard  that  '  Miss  Susing '  had  gone  off 
with  the  Yankees,"  said  John. 

"Yes,"  answered  Belle,  "I  think  he  fondly  imagined  that 
Susan  would  await  his  return." 

"  Poor  fellow,  he  had  not  known  as  many  Susans  as  his  mas- 
ter," said  Randolph,  in  an  injured  tone,  to  Belle. 

At  this  speech  Belle  turAed  from  John  to  Charlie  again,  show- 
ing unconsciously  a  little  resentment. 

"  Did  you  see  any  of  my  friends  in  Richmond,  Charlie  ?  "  she 
asked. 

"  I  was  only  there  for  two  or  three  days,  Miss  Belle,"  an- 
swered Charlie,  evasively,  "and  in  such  a  dilapidated  con- 
dition that  I  made  few  visits,  only  remaining  long  enough  to 
equip  myself  for  camp  again.  I  saw  a  good  deal  of  my  friend 
Hughes." 

"I  used  to  pity  that  fellow  when  he  first  lost  his  arm,"  said 
Randolph,  "  but  see  what  he  earned  by  it,  a  nice  soft  place  in 
Richmond  and  no  more  danger  of  getting  hurt,  and  when  the 
war  is  over  he  will  settle  down  comfortably  with  the  girl  of  his 
choice,  while  we  poor  devils,  most  likely,  will  be  adorning  a 
niche  in  history." 

"A  hopeful  prospect  you  predict,  I  declare,"  said  Charlie, 
"but  it  is  quite  natural  to  suppose  that  the  fair  sex  in  the  South 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  lyy 

will  largely  preponderate  and  that  the  lucky  fellows  whc  survive 
will  do  their  own   '  pickin'  and  choosin'.'  " 

"I  think  you  do  your  countrywomen  cruel  injustice,"  said 
Belle,  quite  warmly,  and  thinking  of  the  fair  girl  who  still 
mourned  for  her  brother  she  added,  "to  suppose  that  they 
would  not  remain  true  to  a  buried  memory." 

As  she  repeated  the  last  words,  Charlie  arose  abruptly  and 
walked  to  the  farthest  part  of  the  room.  The  words  she  spoke 
had  fallen  upon  his  ear  with  a  different  meaning  from  what  she 
had  intended,  but  they  stirred  a  host  of  recollections  within  his 
manly  breast,  and  he  presently  left  the  room. 

"What  a  pity  that  fellow  has  such  a  great  big,  tender  heart," 
said  Randolph.  "Something  has  been  said  that  reminded  him 
of  the  girl  that  he  is  trying  to  banish  from  his  thoughts.  I 
am  sure  of  it." 

"Do  you  know  whether  he  saw  Pauline  in  Richmond,  Mr. 
Randolph?"  inquired  Belle.  "I  felt  a  hesitation  in  asking 
him,  although  I  have  not  heard  from  her  all  winter." 

"I  believe  he  saw  heron  the  street  only,"  said  Randolph, 
showing  no  inclination  to  enter  into  any  details.  "It  makes 
me  real  mad  to  know  that  girl  has  the  power  to  make  Charlie 
suffer  as  he  does." 

"Now,  Mr.  Randolph,"  she  answered,  smiling  incredulously, 
"I  am  beginning  to  be  a  little  bit  skeptical  about  that.  I 
believe  Charlie  fancies  himself  very  much  in  love  with  Pauline, 
and  I  suppose  he  is,  but  he  will  get  over  it  after  awhile.  A  very 
wise  man  has  said,  and  one  who  knew  well  his  sex,  that :  '  Men 
have  died  and  worms  have  eaten  them,  but  not  from  love.'" 

"  I  suppose  I  shall  never  be  able  to  convince  you  of  man's 
superior  constancy,"  said  Randolph,  with  a  sigh  of- regret. 

"I  didn't  know  that  you  had  ever  tried,"  answered  Belle, 
mischievously. 

"  Why  do  you  persist  in  misunderstanding  me.  Miss  Belle?" 
said  Randolph,  earnestly.      "  Why  are  you  so  gentle  and  kind 

12 


iy8  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 

to  every  one  else  but  me,  when  I  of  all  others  would  most 
appreciate  it  ?  " 

Mrs.  Harvey,  just  then  returning,  put  an  end  to  their  conver- 
sation, which  now  became  general,  until  they  separated  for  the 
night. 

When  they  returned  to  their  quarters,  Randolph  found  Sambo 
dozing  over  the  camp-fire,  having  first  arranged  as  comfortable 
a  bed  for  his  master  as  it  was  possible  to  make  of  fence  rails  and 
a  few  blankets.  All  felt  that  the  advance  into  Pennsylvania  was 
a  settled  thing,  and  the  order  for  the  move  was  hourly  expected. 

On  the  following  morning.  Sambo  came  to  his  master,  and, 
with  a  half  serious,  half  comical  expression,  said  to  him  : 

''  Mas'  John." 

Randolph,  who  was  writing,  looked  up  inquiringly,  "Well, 
Sam,  what  is  it  ?  " 

But  Sam  only  grinned  in  reply. 

' '  Do  you  want  to  go  to  the  Yankees  ?  You  have  my  con- 
sent, if  you  do,  though  I  should  grieve  to  part  with  you,  old  fel- 
low," said  his  master,  affectionately. 

"  Laws,  no,  Mas'  John,  I  doesn't  want  to  go  wid  de  Yanks; 
I  never  wants  to  see  no  mo'  Yanks,  'ceptin'  dey's  dead  ones; 
dey  has  done  me  all  de  harm  now  dat  dey  could." 

"  Why,  what  in  the  world  is  the  matter,  Sam,  tell  me?" 

"  Mas'  John,"  he  began,  looking  very  sheepish,  "  you  never 
knovved  how  much  I  did  think  o'  Miss  Susing ;  I  never  knowed 
myse'f,  tell  I  got  back  and  foun'  she  done  gone  wid  de  Yanks. 
Arter  all  I  done  tole  her,  too." 

"  Is  that  so,  Sam  ?  I  am  sorry  for  you,  but  you  have  much 
to  learn  yet.  Take  your  master's  advice,  and  put  not  your  trust 
in  females;  they  will  torment  you  to  death,  if  they  think  you 
care  anything  about  them.  Love  'em  as  much  as  you  choose, 
but  never  let  'em  know  it,  if  you  value  your  peace  of  mind  at 
all." 

"  I's  done  los'  my  piece  o'  mind,  entirely,  Mas'  John,"  said 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


'79 


Sam,  with  a  woe-begone  look.  "  Couldn't  I — would  you  mind 
writin'  me  a  letter,  to  let  her  know  how  bad  she  have  used  me?" 

"  I  will  write  the  letter  for  you,  certainly,  Sam,  if  it  will 
comfort  you  at  all,"  said  his  master,  in  sympathetic  tones,  "but 
how  will  you  get  it  to  her?" 

"  Dinah  say  she  kin  send  it  for  me,  sail,"  answered  Sam, 
brightening  up. 

"  Very  well,  I  will  write  at  once,"  said  John,  getting  ready. 
**  Now,"  he  added,  presently,  ''  what  shall  I  say  ?  " 

*'  Laws,  Mas'  John,  I  never  writ  no  letter;  you  jes  tell  how 
I  feels  about  her  goin'  off,  en  how  I  hopes  she  will  come  back," 
he  answered. 

"  Shall  I  begin,  '  Dearest  Miss  Susan ;'  will  that  suit  you?" 

"  O,  yes,  sah,  dat's  fine.  I  takes  my  pen  in  hand,"  con- 
tinued Sam,  with  sudden  inspiration. 

"  O,  no,  Sam;  think  of  something  more  touching,  like  the 
beginnmg,"  said  John. 

"  Dat  a  fack,"  said  Sam,  intelligently  scratching  his  head. 
"  Well,  I  seats  myself  to  pen  a  i&w  lines." 

"Sam,  I  believe  I  find  the  same  objection  to  that  form  of 
expression,  also ;  it  seems  almost  too  tame  for  the  occasion. 
How  will  this  do  ?     '  My  poor  heart  is  almost  breaking.'  " 

"  Dem's  de  berry  words,  Mas'  John,"  he  exclaimed,  with 
delight. 

"  I  can  with  difficulty,"  continued  Randolph,  "  express  my 
grief  at  finding  you  gone." 

"  Dat's  right,  dat's  right,"  interposed  Sam. 

"I  had  really  hoped  that  my  words  of  warning  would  pre- 
vent your  trusting  to  the  false  promises  held  out  by  the  treacher- 
ous Yankees,"  read  Randolph,  as  he  wrote. 

"  Dem's  de  berry  words,  Mas'  John.  Ef  dey  don't  fotch 
her  back,  nothin'  will.     Go  on  wid  some  mo'  like  dat." 

"Why,  Sambo,"  said  his  master,  in  a  surprised  tone;  "do 
you  really  hope  to  bring  her  back  ?  " 


l8o  JFHaS  THE  PATRIOTS 

"Don't  you  think  dey  is  no  ho])e  ?  "  asked  Sam,  with  appre- 
hension. 

"It  is  beautiful  to  contemplate  such  a  sublime  exhibition  of 
faith,"  said  Randolph,  aside,  and  rolling  his  eyes  heavenward. 
"It  is  touching."  Then,  turning  to  Sam  again,  "I  hope  you 
may  not  be  disappointed,  Sam,  but  don't  set  your  heart  on  it  too 
much."' 

"  Mas'  John,"  said  he,  suddenly  dropping  his  voice  to  a  con- 
fidential tone,  "  doesn't  you  think  a  heap  o'  Miss  Belle?" 

"What  in  the  thunder  has  that  got  to  do  with  your  letter, 
you  rascal?  What  else  shall  I  say?"  said  John,  laughing  in 
spite  of  himself. 

"  Dat  am  de  fack,  Mas'  John,  but  it  'pears  to  me  as  how 
somebody  has  been  a  doin'  6"  you  scan'lous." 

"  Well,  never  mind  about  that  now,  Sam,"  he  answered,  and, 
writing  on,  "  How  will  this  do,  now?"  he  asked,  presently,  and 
read  : 

"  'And  now  I  am  left  broken-hearted,  to  mourn  your  loss,  and  refuse  lo 
be  comforted.     Will  j'ou  not  return  to  your  faithful  Sambo? 
"  '  Who  is  ever  true, 

And  who  waits  for  you 
With  a  loving  heart, 
'Till  death  us  do  part."' 

Sam's  countenance  was  radiant,  particularly  as  Randolph 
read  the  rhyme,  which  closed  it. 

"  It's  splendid,  xMas'  John,  I  has  great  hope  o'  Miss  Susing, 
when  she  git  dat.     Jes'  back  it,  now,  en  I'll  carry  it  to  Dinali." 

"  Well,"  said  John,  placing  it  in  an  envelope,  "  now,  what  is 
the  name,  Miss  Susan — w^hat?" 

''  I  'clar',  Mas'  John,  I  forgits.  Miss  Susing — Miss  Susing," 
he  repeated  to  himself,  and,  scratching  his  head  with  energy,  as 
he  vainly  tried  to  remember  another  name.  "'Pon  my  soul,  I 
never  knowed  no  more.      I'll  ask  Dinah,"  and  off  he  went. 

On  the  day  following,  who  should  make  her  appearance  at 


IVHO'S  THE  FATKIOr?  jgi 

Belmont,  but  Jennie,  leaning  proudly  on  the  arm  of  her  beloved 
Jacob.      Her  face  was  radiant  with  delight,  as. she  said  : 

"  We  knew  you  would  rejoice  with  us,  my  dear  Mrs.  Harvey, 
at  reaching  home  once  more,  so  we  have  come  to  bring  the  good 
news,  ourselves." 

"We  are,  indeed,  delighted,  dear  Jennie,  to  welcome  you 
back  again,  as  well  as  to  meet  this  source  of  all  your  troubles," 
said  Mrs.  Harvey,  laughing  and  shaking  hands  with  Jennie  first 
and  then  Jacob. 

"  But  to  him,  also,  I  owe  my  escape,  Mrs.  Harvey,''  said 
Jennie,  quickly,  and  looking  fondly  at  Jacob. 

Carrie  and  Belle  now  joined  them,  and,  after  cordial  greet- 
ings, begged  to  hear  an  account  of  how  she  had  gotten  away. 

"  I  expect  you  were  a  good  deal  excited  when  you  first  heard 
of  Jennie's  imprisonment,  Mr.  Wilder,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey. 

"  I  reckon  I  was  about  as  near  crazy  as  a  man  could  well  be, 
Mrs.  Harvey,"  he  answered,  "  particularly  as  it  was  to  shield 
me  ]  but  of  course  I  made  up  my  mind  at  once  that  if  I  could 
not  release  her  I  would  give  myself  up  and  confess  it  all,"  he 
added  in  lower  tones.  *'  But  we  have  some  mighty  good  friends 
in  ^^'ashington,  Mrs.  Harvey.  There  are  some  warm  Southern 
sympathizers  there.  The  Sisters  of  Charity,  especially,  have 
done  a  heap  of  good  among  the  prisoners.  Just  as  soon  as  I 
heard  that  Jennie  Avas  in  the  Old  Capitol,  I  spent  all  my  spare 
time  walking  around  in  the  neighborhood  trying  to  think  of 
some  good  way  to  get  her  out.  I  noticed  several  days  in  succes- 
sion that  a  certain  sister  visited  the  prison  regularly  at  the  same 
hour,  and  I  decided  to  try  and  enlist  her  sympathies  in  Jennie's 
behalf. 

"I  was  puzzled  a  good  deal,  though,  to  know  how  to  go 
about  it,  as  I  was  not  certain  what  her  sentiments  were.  Finally 
I  determined  to  put  a  bold  face  on  the  matter,  so  the  next  time 
I  saw  her  coming  I  went  bravely  up  and  told  her  that  I  had 
noticed  her  going  in  several  times,  and  I  felt  interested  because 


1 82  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

I  had  a  very  dear  friend  inside  those  walls,  and  then  I  asked  if 
she  would  carry  a  note  to  her  for  me.  This  she  agreed  to  do, 
and  glancing  at  the  address  as  I  handed  it  to  her,  smiled  kindly 
and  said  she  knew  the  young  lady,  and  added  '  that  her  extreme 
youth  and,'  I  won't  say  what  else,  had  attracted  and  interested 
her  very  much. 

"I  felt  now  that  I  could  safely  count  on  her  assistance,  so 
when  Jennie's  answer  came  telling  me  that  I  could  talk  unre- 
servedly to  the  dear,  good  sister,  I  lost  no  time  in  telling  lier 
that  I  was  bent  on  releasing  Jennie,  and  hoped  she  would  assist 
me ;  but  she  shook  her  head  and  said  she  could  not  do  so. 
Then  I  took  her  into  my  confidence  further,  and  told  her  the 
danger  that  threatened  us  both,  and  begged  that  she  would  bring 
Jennie  a  suit  like  the  one  which  she  herself  wore.  After  a  great 
deal  of  begging  she  at  last  agreed  to  do  so,  and  by  bringing  one 
piece  at  a  time  she  soon  furnished  her  the  outfit. 

"  I  knew  that  Jennie  would  not  want  for  courage  to  wear  it 
when  the  time  came,  so  I  fOund  out  the  hour  when  the  guard 
was  mounted,  and  sent  her  instructions  accordingly. 

"At  the  appointed  time  I  posted  myself  where  I  could  see 
without  being  seen,  and  watched  developments  with  breathless 
interest.  Sure  enough,  just  after  the  old  clock  in  the  church 
tower  near  had  struck  five  (though  it  seemed  fifty  then),  the 
signal  agreed  upon,  I  saw  an  outside  door  open  and  a  little  nun 
pass  boldly  through,  and  right  out  by  the  old  soldier  on  duty, 
as  if  she  had  been  going  in  and  out  every  day  for  two  years." 

"I  tell  you  my  heart  was  in  my  mouth,  though,  for  all  I 
walked  so  straight,"  interposed  Jennie. 

"She  then  turned  to  the  right,  as  I  had  written  her  to  do," 
continued  Jacob,  "and  I  soon  made  my  appearance,  though  I 
didn't  join  her  till  Ave  had  gone  some  distance. 

"Having  gotten  possession  of  her  once  more,"  continued 
Jacob,  proudly,  "  I  soon  persuaded  her  to  give  me  the  right  to 
keep  it.  and  so  we  bent  our  steps  to  the  home  of  the  kind  sister 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT  ^ 


i«3 


who  had  so  befriended  us.  After  explaining  matters  to  her,  she 
went  with  us  to  the  priest,  and  from  him  I've  got  the  right  to 
protect  and  care  for  her  evermore." 

At  this  announcement  they  all  gathered  around  the  blushing 
bride  to  offer  their  congratulations. 

"  How  very  romantic  !  "  exclaimed  Carrie ;  "  but  tell  us,  Jen- 
nie," she  added,  "how  you  got  through  the  lines  again." 

"Well,  we  had  a  time  of  it,  I  assure  you.  We  had  to  go 
down  in  the  country  on  the  Potomac,  below  Washington,  and 
watch  our  chances,  and  it  was  several  days  before  we  managed 
to  get  a  boat,  though  we  found  kind  friends  who  harbored  and 
helped  us  in  many  ways.  I  tell  you  it  was  a  proud  moment 
when  I  put  my  foot  on  dear  old  Virginia  soil  once  more.  Besides 
ourselves,  there  were  two  soldiers  who  had  made  their  escape 
from  Fort  McHenry,  and  our  feet  had  scarcely  touched  the  shore 
when  we  struck  up  '  There's  life  in  the  old  land  yet,'  and  I  tell 
you  we  made  the  welkin  ring.'' 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

WHEN  Appleton  returned  from  his  captivity  in  Richmond 
he  went  at  once  back  to  his  old  position  and  remained 
Avith  McClellan  until  he  was  again  superseded  after 
the  battle  of  Antietam.  Feeling  then  that  his  services  might  be 
dispensed  with,  he  succeeded  in  getting  a  leave  of  absence,  and 
lost  no  time  in  returning  to  his  friends  in  Philadelphia.  On  all 
sides  he  saw  evidences  of  prosperity  and  growing  wealth.  The 
war  was  scarcely  talked  of,  and  only  through  the  papers  now 
and  then  did  he  hear  of  a  battle.  Many  of  his  old  friends  were 
in  their  accustomed  places,  and  the  business  of  commerce  and 
trade  was  in  pretty  much  the  same  condition  as  before  the  war, 
only  a  little  brisker,  wliile  many  had  grown  fat  on  Government 
contracts. 

"  Why  shouldn't  I  resign?"  thought  Appleton,  who  had  not 
gotten  his  full  consent  to  the  step,  notwithstanding  Pauline's 
partial  promise.  "If  those  who  have  not  fought  at  all  enjoy 
this  immunity,  why  may  not  I?  At  least,"  he  continued  to 
muse,  "  I  might  get  a  substitute." 

That  the  war  was  really  waged  to  liberate  the  negro  became 
more  and  more  apparent.  The  tone  of  the  press  and  the  action 
of  the  Government  toward  those  organs  which  did  not  uphold  its 
policy  all  combined  to  convince  him  that  what  he  had  consid- 
ered a  prejudiced  opinion  on  the  part  of  Pauline  was  really  the 
truth,  and  his  mind  was  soon  made  up.  Indignation,  too,  at  the 
injustice  done  his  commanding  officer  had  somewhat  cooled  the 
ardor  of  his  patriotism.  Sending  in  his  resignation,  he  lost  no 
time,  after  its  acceptance,  in  providing  a  substitute.  He  then 
wrote  Pauline  the  following  letter  : 

"  At  last,  dearest  Pauline,  my  resignation  lias  been  accepted,  and  I 
shall  shortly  leave  here   for  Washington  to  await,  with  what  anxiety  you 

(184) 


JVHcrs  THE  PATRIOTS  ^85 

can  imagine,  your  answer  to  this.  Can  it  be  that  you  have  already  repented 
your  half-made  promise?  Do  not,  I  beseech  you,  disappoint  me  now, 
when  the  happiness  for  which  I  long  seems  so  nearly  within  my  grasp. 
Let  «(?////;/^  prevent  your  coming  to  me,  darling,  and  it  shall  be  my  life- 
long privilege  to  prevent  any  occasion  ever  arising  which  may  make  you 
regret  the  step  I  now  urge. 

"I  am  more  convinced  than  ever  that  the  fate  I  predicted  is  in  store 
for  the  South,  and  that  it  is,  indeed,  but  a  question  of  time.  It  is  to  the 
advantage  of  numbers  who  have  grown  rich  on  the  war  to  keep  it  up,  and 
there  is  no  lack  ol  resources.  How  anxious  I  feel  to  remove  you  from 
the  possibility  of  sharing  the  many  privations  which  must  shortly  be  borne 
by  the  brave  people  of  your  section.  If  the  Southern  States  had  only 
have  revolted  against  the  usurpations  of  the  Government  under  the  con- 
stitution and  in  the  Union,  how  much  better  off  they  would  have  been 
to-day. 

"  But  I  forget  myself,  when  l)ut  one  hope  really  animates  me,  and  that 
is  to  have  you  once  more  near,  that  I  may  call  you  mine  irrevocably  and 
forever. 

"Do  not,  darling,  I  Ijeseech  you,  say  nay  to  my  jirayer.  I  shall  wait 
your  answer  in  an  agnny  of  suspense.     Farewell.  ^^  A  PPT  FTOM  " 

Pauline  did  not  receive  this  letter  for  some  time  after  it  was 
written,  as  it  was  sent  by  a  very  circuitotis  route.  She  had,  in  the 
meantime,  confided  to  her  mother  the  secret  of  the  love  which 
she  had  been  betrayed  into  confessing.  This,  while  relieving 
Mrs.  Rhett  of  a  great  cause  of  anxiety,  inasmuch  as  it  e.xplained 
many  things  which  had  i)uzzled  her,  did  not  surprise  nor  distress 
her  the  less. 

Pauline  was  their  one  daughter,  and  the  petted  idol  of  both 
parents,  and  now  when  they  found  how  far  affitirs  had  progressed 
between  them,  and  how  deeply  her  affections  seemed  involved, 
all  idea  of  opposition  was  out  of  the  question.  Mrs.  Rhett  knew, 
too,  that  her  only  hope  lay  in  comi)lete  acquiescence  to  Pauline's 
imperious  will. 

After  reading  Appleton's  letter  she  said  to  Pauline  : 

"After  a  grave  discussion  with  your  father,  my  daughter,  we 
have  decided  to  allow  you  to  take  your  own  pleasure  in  this  mat- 


1 86  IVH0\S  THE  PATRIOT? 

ter.  It  is  certainly  unfortunate  that  you  allowed  your  affections 
to  become  thus  entangled,  but  we  have  decided  to  give  our  con- 
sent, especially  as  Colonel  Appleton  has  resigned  his  commission 
and  Avill  take  you  abroad.  Of  course,  you  must  know  that  you 
are  cutting  yourself  off  from  all  your  old  associations  and  friends, 
but  if  what  he  offers  is  full  compensation,  why  then,  I  suppose  it 
is  all  right." 

Mrs.  Rhett  had  made  a  great  effort  to  appear  calm  while 
speaking  to  her  daughter,  and  endeavored,  in  her  unselfish  mother- 
love,  to  keep  out  of  sight  any  feeling  which  she  might  have  in 
the  matter,  but  it  overwhelmed  her  like  a  great  wave  toward  the 
last,  and  the  tears  rained  down  her  face.  Pauline,  spoiled  child 
though  she  was,  could  not  look  on  unmoved,  but,  coming  up  to 
her,  wound  her  arms  about  her  mother's  neck,  and  laying  her 
head  on  her  shoulder,  they  mingled  their  tears  together. 

"  It  may  turn  out,  dear  child,  better  than  I  now  see  any  cause 
to  hope  for,"  said  her  mother,  at  last;  "God  grant  that  it  may!" 

<*  I  know  you  will  feel  differently  toward  him,  mother,  when 
you  see  him ;  he  is  different  from  every  one  else,  and  then  he 
loves  me  so  fondly,  besides,  too,  you  have  always  wanted  me  to 
go  abroad,  you  know,"  said  Pauline,  brightening  up  again. 

"He  is  one  of  a  large  majority,  Pauline,  who  have  brought 
untold  evils  upon  our  poor,  distracted  land,"  said  her  mother, 
seriously. 

"But  you  know,  mother,  that  he  has  resigned,  and  will  not 
enter  the  army  again,  he  has  promised  me,"  she  answered. 

"Yes,  I  admit,"  answered  her  mother,  "that  that  is  some 
amelioration  of  the  evil." 

"  Mother,  dear,  do  not  speak  of  it  as  an  evil,"  said  Pauline, 
in  tones  of  distress,  "I  am  sure  it  was  only  the  accident  of  birth 
which  made  him  espouse  the  cause  of  the  Union  \  if  he  had  been 
born  and  bred  in  the  South,  Edward  Appleton  Avould  have  been 
as  enthusiastic  a  rebel  as  the  most  rebellious  among  us." 

Elated,  as  well  as  surprised  at  her  success  in  gaining  the  con- 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  1 87 

sent  of  her  parents  to  her  union  with  Appleton,  PauHne  hastened 
to  answer  the  already  long-delayed  letter. 

*'I  hope  you  have  not  thought  that  either  indifference  or  coldness  has 
caused  me  to  delay  answering  the  letter  from  you,  which  certainly  merited 
an  earlier  reply. 

"I  can  not  tell  yow  all  on  paper,  but  this  much  I  may  impart :  My 
father  and  mother  give  their  consent,  and  I  shall  anxiously  await  your 
advent  in  Richmond.     Until  then,  good-bye,  "PAULINE" 

The  next  flag  of  trtice  brought  an  answer  to  this,  a  hastily- 
written  letter  from  Appleton,  who  had  been  hurriedly  summoned 
to  the  sick  bed  of  his  father,  "but  as  soon  as  possible,  would 
come  to  Richmond,  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  if  necessary,  to  find 
my  beloved,"  Avere  the  concluding  words. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

SHE  policy  of  invasion,  as  was  feared  by  many,  had  been 
postponed  until  too  late  to  be  productive  of  much  benefit, 
and  back  again  marched  the  battle-scarred  veterans,  those 
of  them,  at  least,  Avho  had  not  been  left  lifeless  on  the  gory 
heights  of  Gettysburg,  or  maimed  and  crippled  in  the  enemy's 
hands. 

They  hatl  marched  an  orderly,  well-discij^lined  army,  through 
a  country  owned  by  an  enemy,  that  had  pillaged,  burned,  and 
laid  waste  the  fairest  land  under  the  sun,  their  own  homes  and 
firesides.  Private  property  had  been  invariably  respected, 
except  in  rare  instances,  and  no  orders  were  issued  which  would 
require  the  feathered  tribe  even,  to  seek  their  rations  elsewhere, 
as  was  the  case  when  Sheridan  made  his  way  through  the  Valley 
of  Virginia. 

Once  more  they  recrossed  the  Potomac  and  camped  again  on 
the  shores  they  had  defended  so  long  and  so  valiantly.  Their 
line  of  march  again  lay  through  Winchester,  and,  as  was  usual, 
whenever  "the  army"  passed  through,  the  citizens  of  every  age 
and  condition  thronged  the  streets,  to  cheer  and  encourage  their 
brave  defenders. 

Mrs.  Harvey,  Belle,  and  Carrie,  with  several  other  ladies, 
were  standing  on  a  corner  of  the  street  as  Hill's  corps  came  up 
before  them,  and  turning  at  the  opposite  corner,  passed  to  their 

right.     They  all  observed  an  acquaintance,  Dr.  C ,  who  in 

attempting  to  cross  over  to  them  got  caught  just  at  the  angle 
by  the  passing  throng.  Recognized  presently  by  a  friend  in  the 
ranks,  as  he  waited  to  cross,  he  was  accosted  and  warmlv  shaken 
by  the  hand. 

"  How  d'ye  do,  doctor  ?  "  said  the  soldier.  But  no  sooner  was 
his  hand  dropped  than  it  was  caught  up  again  by  the  one  behind, 
(i88; 


WHGS  THE  PATRIOT f  189 

and  the  same  salutation  greeted  him,  then  the  next,  and  so  on, 
until  nearly  the  entire  corps  had  passed. 

At  the  first  break,  the  doctor  made  a  bold  dash,  and  rushed 
over  to  where  the  ladies  were  standing,  who  by  this  time  were 
laughing  heartily  at  his  vain  efforts  to  extricate  himself  from  his 
unusual  predicament. 

He  came  up  hugging  his  arm,  as  if  it  were  out  of  joint.  Each 
of  the  party  extended  a  hand  at  once. 

"  How  d'ye  do,  doctor?'' 

"Thank  you,  I  don't  do  at  all,  to  shake  hands,  at  least;  I 
believe  my  arm  is  broken,"  he  continued,  with  a  lugubrious 
countenance.  ' '  Confound  those  fellows ;  there  I  had  been  stand- 
ing, watching  them  pass,  and  pitying  their  bare-foot,  half-clad 
condition,  and  'pon  my  soul,  they  are  as  full  of  life  and  fun,  as 
if  they  were  sleek  and  prosperous." 

"It  is  wonderful,  indeed,  to  see  their  spirits  under  so  many 
hardships,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey,  with  tears  in  her  eyes  :  "I  dread 
the  coming  winter  for  them,  poor  fellows  I  " 

' '  Well,  but,  mother. '"  said  Belle,  "  you  know  the  blockade  may 
be  raised  by  that  time,  and  it  is  quite  probable  that  we  may  be 
recognized  by  France  and  England,  -too  :  then  we  will  be  able  to 
get  all  we  need." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  saia  Mrs.  Harvey,  with  a  sigh,  "but,  dear  child, 
we  have  waited  and  hoped  for  that  so  long,  and  there  yet  seems 
no  immediate  prospect.'" 

Nothing  had  yet  been  heard  from  Randolpli,  and  Belle 
waited  with  ill-concealed  anxiety  for  tidings  from  him.  She  had 
heard  only  that  his  command  was  in  the  rear,  and  there  was 
nothing  else  to  do  but  wait,  and  hope  for  the  best. 

Finally  a  vague  rumor  reached  them  that  he  had  been 
wounded  and  had  fallen  into  the  enemy's  hands,  which  in  a  {qv^ 
days  was  confirmed  by  Sambo,  who  put  in  his  appearance  at 
Belmont.  With  the  tears  in  his  eyes,  he  recounted  the  heroic 
charge  made  by  his  master  at  the  head  of  his  men  in  the  face 


I  go  WHO'S  THE  PA  TRIO  T? 

of  a  murderous  fire,  which  rained  upon  them  from  the  lieights 
above. 

"  I  was  glad  'fore  de  gracious,  missus,  when  I  heerd  Mas' 
John  was  wounded,  fur  we  thought  sho  he  mus'  be  kilt.  Ef 
you  could  a  seen  de  way  dem  shells  plowed  up  de  airth,  you'd 
been  s'prized  to  see  any  of  'em  comin'  home." 

"  Where  were  you,  Sam,  to  see  so  much  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Har- 
vey. 

"Well,  to  tell  de  trufe,  missus,  Mas'  John  lef  me  wid  de 
wagons,  but  I  got  kinder  feared  he  might  git  shot,  so  I  ups  an' 
goes  to  whar  de  avalanches  was  all  drawed  up  a  waitin'  for  de 
wounded,  but,  'fore  we'd  been  dar  long,  here  come  a  shell  a 
whizzin'  frough  de  yar,  and  h'isted  de  top  o'  de  hinmost  one 
clean  off.  'Sho's  you  born,  ole  miss,  we  lit  out  from  dar  in  a 
hurry,  'ceptin'  de  avalanche  what  was  struck,  yah,  yah,"  laughed 
Sam. 

"  But,  Sam,  how  do  you  know,  certainly,  that  Captain  Ran- 
dolph was  wounded  and  captured  ?  "  asked  Belle,  unable  to  con- 
trol her  anxiety  any  longer. 

"  Kase  I  know  it  for  sho.  Miss  Belle.  Ef  he  had  a  been 
kilt,  I  never  should  a  lef  dar  widouten  his  body,  to  take  home 
to  his  maw,  honey.  De  las'  thing  she  said  was  :  '  Sambo,  take 
good  keer  o'  your  Mas'  John.'  '  Dat  1  will,  mistis,'  ses  I,  an'  I 
has  never  lef  him  once,  'ceptin'  when  de  bullets  and  de  shells 
come  atween  us.     You  see,  Mr,  Gooch  got  hit  in  de  shoulder." 

"  Did  Mr.  Gooch  get  wounded,  too?"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Har- 
vey and  Belle,  together. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  mistis,  he  got  a  bad  shoulder  wound,  an'  he's 
comin'  on  wid  de  avalanche  train,"  continued  Sam,  "but  he 
hope  Mas'  John  to  git  behin'  a  big  tree,  an'  den  come  back  fast 
es  he  could,  for  fear  he'd  be  takened  prisoner." 

"  And  what  has  become  of  him  ?"  asked  Mrs.  Harvey. 

"  I'slookin'  for  him  ebbery  minute',  miss',  but  I'sbeenstudyin' 
ef  I  hadn't  better  go  'long  home  an'  tell  ole  miss'  'bout  Mas' 


WHO'S   THE  PATRIOTS 


191 


John.  She'll  be  powerful  troubled,  ef  she  don't  hear  from  him, 
kase  he  always  writ  to  her  de  fust  thing  arter  de  battles,  an' 
she'll  think  he's  killed  for  sho." 

"  I  expect  that  is  the  best  thing  for  you  to  do,  Sam,"  said 
Mrs.  Harvey,  quite  touched  at  this  evidence  of  consideration 
for  his  mistress.      "  Have  you  money,  though  ?  " 

"  I  kin  git  trampotation  like  de  rest  ob  de  sojers,  thank  you, 
mistis,"  answered  Sam,  with  a  lofty  air. 

"You  didn't  see  anything  of  Susan,  did  you,  Sam,  while 
you  were  in  Pennsylvania  ?  "  asked  Belle. 

"We  seed  plenty  o'  niggahs,  miss,  but  none  whar  I  knowed," 
answered  Sam,  with  dignity,  as  if  not  liking  to  be  reminded  of 
the  fickle  Susan. 

"  You  didn't  try  to  find  her  ?  '  persisted  Belle. 

"  Miss  Belle,"  answered  Sam,  solemnly,  "  me  an'  Mas'  John 
has  bofe  come  to  de  reclusion  dat  females  is  like  de  Jack-o'-lan- 
tern— dey  leads  you  'roun'  an'  'roun',  tell  dey  gits  you  clean 
gone  from  yo'  senses,  an'  den  leaves  you,  so  dar  it  is,  an'  we 
has  bofe  swore  off." 

Neither  Mrs.  Harvey  nor  Belle  could  refrain  from  laughing 
at  this  wholesale  denunciation  of  their  sex  at  the  hands  of  Sam, 
and  Belle  attempted  to  offer  him  some  consolation. 

"  I  am  sure  Susan  was  not  worthy  of  you,  Sam,  but  you 
musn't  judge  all  females  by  her,  but  hope  for  better  luck  next 
time." 

"  I's  mighty  nigh  cawnsoled,  miss,  when  I  thinks  she'll  git  de 
wust  o'  de  bargain — but  it's  high  time  I  was  startin'  for  home, 
so,  mistis,  I'll  bid  you  good  bye,  an'  a  Gawd  bless  you,"  say- 
ing which,  he  gave  each  a  hearty  shake  of  the  hand,  and  took 
his  departure. 

Sambo  had  reasoned  correctly,  for  when  he  reached  home, 
he  found  his  mistress  in  great  anxiety,  which  was  not  lessened 
when  Sam  first  made  his  appearance  alone. 

"  Bless  yo'  heart,  miss',  don'  you  know  I  nebber  would  a  lef 


192 


IFHO'S  THE  PATRIOT.^ 


Mas'  John,  'ceptin'  I  couldn't  hope  it,  an  jes'  as  soon  as  he  come 
back  I's  gwine  back  to  him,  sho. 

"  And  the  Yankees  didn't  persuade  you  to  leave  your  master, 
Sam?"  said  Mrs.  Randolph,  in  grateful  tones. 

"  No,  mistis,  dey  never  tried  it  on  me.  I's  as  well  off  as  I 
keers  to  be,"  he  answered. 

•'  I  suspect  you  are  hungry  now,  go  down  and  tell  the  cook 
to  give  you  a  good  breakfast,  and  after  awhile  we  will  talk  some 
more,"  said  Mrs.  Randolph,  kindly. 

"  To  tell  de  trufe,  ole  miss',  I  is  powerful  hongry,  an'  I  does 
want  a  tas'e  o'  Calline's  hoe-cake,  agin," 

With  that,  Sam  retired  to  the  kitchen,  where  all  the  house- 
servants  had  congregated  to  welcome  him. 

"Well,  Sam,  is  you  back,  show  nuff?"  and  *' Bless  you, 
ole  black  niggah,"  were  the  salutations  which  greeted  him.  as 
his  hand  was  cordially  shaken  by  the  different  ones,  though  with 
the  condescension  on  his  part  of  a  major-general. 

"  Lawd  knows,  I  is  mons'ous  glad  to  be  back  wid  you  all  once 
mo'  !  We's  gittin'  powerful  tired  o'  sojerin',  me  an'  Mas'  John, 
but  we's  mos'  cleaned  out  de  Yanks,  now;  'twon't  take  much 
longer." 

"An'  den  we's  gwine  to  be  free,  won't  we,  Sam  ?  "  said  Car- 
oline, the  cook. 

"Well,  Calline,"  he  answered,  deliberately,  "  I  isn't  repared 
to  say  what  de  refect  ob  de  fightin'  is  to  be.  You  all  know  as  to 
how  Mr.  Abe  Linkum  has  done  procermated  as  to  how  de  cullid 
folks  is  free,  but  I's  studdid  a  heap  about  it,  an'  it  don't  'pear  to 
me,  howsomever,  he's  got  to  do  wid  udder  folks'  niggers.  Dey 
tells  me,  too,  'at  he  never  owned  so  much  as  one  nigger,  hisse'f — 
jes  some  po'  rail-mauler  what  de  polytishuns  picked  up  some- 
whars  out  in  de  backwoods  an'  sot  up  for  Presydent." 

Just  then  the  kitchen  boy,  having  heard  of  Sam's  advent, 
came  rushing  in  to  welcome  him,  also,  and  was  making  his  way 
rudely  through  the  admiring  circle  that  surrounded  him. 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  193 

"  You,  Jeems  Henry,"  exclaimed  the  cook,  as  she  caught  him 
by  the  collar.  "  Whar's  yer  manners.  Hush  up  wid  yer  racket, 
or  I'll  bust  de  juice  outen  you,  interruptin'  uv  Sam  in  dis  here 
way,  when  he's  jes'  come  back  from  sojerin'."  Then,  turning  to 
Sam  again,  added  : 

"Set  up,  now,  Sambo,  en  have  some  breakfas','' which  she 
had  managed  to  prepare  in  the  intervals  of  his  interesting  con- 
versation. 

"  I  will,  dat,"  he  replied.  "  I's  hongry  'nuff  to  swallow  a 
whole  army  train,  ladies,  yah,  yah,"  and  he  at  once  began  an 
attack  on  a  generous  plate  of  ham  and  eggs,  flanked  on  either 
side  with  his  favorite  hoe-cake  and  buttermilk. 

"Whar's  Amy?"  he  asked,  presently;  "I  hasn't  seed  her 
yit,  she  ain't  gone  off,  I  hopes." 

"No,  indeed,  Sam,  she's  here,"  answered  Chloe,  a  house- 
maid, "  but  po'  Amy  is  took  wid  a  spell." 

"  Naw,  Amy  ain't  took  with  no  spell,  no  sich  a  thing,''  inter- 
posed Caroline,  as  she  placed  another  steaming  pile  of  eggs 
on  Sam's  plate,  "it's  jes'  a  cu'ious  way  Amy  have.  To  tell  de 
trufe,  Sambo,"  she  continued,  in  a  confidential  tone,  "  I  believes 
Amy  is  'seekin'.*  Ever  sence  de  big  meetin'  begin,  Amy  say 
she  have  visions,  but  I  think  she'll  be  all  right  when  she  git 
frough." 

Soon  Amy  made  her  appearance,  and  Sam  eyed  her  keenly  as 
she  passed  through  the  kitchen  without  noticing  him  at  all. 

"  Sho,  Amy  seekin'!'''  said  Sam,  with  energy,  now  thoroughly 
convinced  by  her  failure  to  notice  him.  "  I  hope  she'll  get 
frough  'fore  I  has  to  go  back." 

"Sam,  was  you  skeered  when  you  went  into  de  battle?" 
asked  Chloe,  presenriy,  who  stood  admiringly  by,  as  mouthful 
after  mouthful  was  stowed  away  in  his  cavernous  jaws. 

*"  Seekin  '  "  is  an  expression  still  used  among  the  negroes  to  describe  the  condition 
of  the  newly-awakened  sinner.  In  some  instances  the  consciousness  of  their  guilt  has 
had  such  a  depressing  effect  that  they  have  been  known  to  go  for  weeks  without  speak- 
ing, while  eating  scarcely  enough  to  keep  them  alive. 

13 


1^4  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"Skeered!  Yah,  yah,"  laughed  Sam,  between  the  mouthfuls. 
"  We  didn't  have  no  time  to  get  skeered,  chile,  we  had  to  keep 
sich  a  shootin'  an'  a  loadin'.  Den  when  Mas'  Gen'l  Jones  sont 
me  back  to  fotch  up  de  fresh  troops,  I  never  let  de  grass  grow 
under  my  feet,  l)ut  to  tell  de  (lawd's  trufe,  ladies,  I  forget  to  go 
back  myse'f,  yah,  yah  !  " 

"  Did  Mas'  Gen'l  Jones  sont  you  artcr  de  fresh  troops, 
Sambo?"  asked  Caroline,  in  tones  of  astonishment,  while  Sam 
was  rapidly  assuming  the  proportions  of  a  hero  in  the  eyes  of  the 
assembled  kitchen. 

"  Sho  he  did,  honey, "'  continued  Sam,  with  renewed  inspira- 
tion, "  an'  I  sont  'em  flyin'  up  de  hill,  an'  sot  myself  down  under 
a  kasson  to  watch  de  fight;  mos',  'fore  I  knowed,  dough,  here 
come  a  shell  flyin'  frough  de  yar',  'whar  is  you,'  'whar  is  you.' 
Dat  is  what  dey  seems  to  be  a  sayin',  partickler  when  you  is 
hidin",  an"  when  it  busted  mons'ous  nigh  me,  says  I,  Sambo,  you 
is  a  dead  niggah,  sho.  Hut  'reckly,  I  foun'  out  it  hadn't  got  me 
dat  time,  so  I  crawled  outen  dar  an'  made  fur  a  big  white  oak,  a 
piece  away  from  dar,  en,  ladies,  I  hadn't  mo'  an'  got  dar  'fore 
here  come  anudder  shell  an'  hit  de  kasson  an'  busted  it  all  too 
pieces ! " 

"  Lawdy,  I  sholy  does  hope  de  sojers  won't  come  a  nigh  here," 
said  Chloe. 

"  I  ain't  got  no  use  for  fightin',  nuther,"  said  Caroline,  "■  but 
how  did  you  get  away  from  de  tree,  Sam  ?  '' 

•'To  tell  de  Gawd's  trufe,  ladies,  I  never  tried  to  get  away 
from  dar.  No,  no,  I  was  too  glad  to  git  dat  ar  tree  to  hug.  I 
staid  dar  till  de  enemy  moved  '  roun' '  an'  'tacked  my  flank,  an' 
den  I  flanked  de  tree,  en,  honey,  I  kep'  on  flankin'  dat  ar  tree 
tell  de  fight  was  over." 

Caroline  and  Chloe  exchanged  inquiring  glances.  At  last 
Chloe  ventured  to  ask  : 

"  What  you  call  dat,  Sam  :  liow  does  you  flank  a  tree?  " 

"Ladies,"  answered  Sam,  with  dignity,  "dat  is  a  milintery 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


195 


'spression — what  we  sojers  uses — it  means  by  de  Providence  of  de 
good  Lawd  dat  ar  tree  saved  my  life." 

"But,  Calline,"  he  resumed,  after  a  short  pause,  "you  all 
hasn't  tole  me  nuthin'  'tall  'bout  Phyllis  —did  she  ebber  get  mar- 
ried to  Jake  ? '' 

"  Lawdy,  Sam,  didn't  you  hear  'bout  dat,  honey?  She  and 
Jake  got  married  soon  arter  you  an'  Mas'  John  lef ',"  answered 
Caroline,  "  but  it  didn't  las'  long,  dey  soon  got  soppurated  agin, 
an'  Phyllis,  she  done  gone  to  lib  at  de  middle  farm  wid  Miss 
Kitty — she  nussin'  fur  her." 

"  Poor  Jake,"  ejaculated  Sam,  in  sympathetic  tones. 

* '  Lawd,  Sam, "  says  Chloe,  '  'Jake  don't  keer — he's  jes'  as  peart 
as  if  nuthin'  had  a  happened." 

"  Hush !  "  said  Sam,  with  a  prolonged  accent  on  the  monosyl- 
lable. 

Soon  the  1 2  o'clock  horn  sounded,  and  the  field  hands  com- 
ing into  dinner  were  entertained  with  more  of  Sam's  wonderful 
adventures,  which  were  mostly  appropriated  from  the  experience 
of  the  men  of  his  master's  company,  with  numerous  embellish- 
ments, however,  suggested  by  his  own  lively  imagination. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

ACiAIN  the  (luestion  of  remaining  ■•within  the  hnes "'  was 
presented  to  our  friends  at  Behnont,  and  on  this  occasion 
there  was  very  little  time  for  deliberation  or  preparation. 
A  sad  experience  had  brought  Mrs.  Harvey  to  the  conclusion 
that  she  would  not  remain  again  exposed  to  the  trials  and  vicis- 
situdes of  Federal  rule,  but  a  choice  of  ways  and  means  was 
almost  as  limited  as  the  time  in  which  to  make  their  exit.  After 
canvassing  the  few  opportunities  that  offered,  they  were  as  much 
at  a  loss  as  ever,  until  a  friend  of  Mrs.  Harvey's,  a  high  dignitary 
in  the  Episcopal  Church, ^-Mvho  had  been  forced  to  purchase  a 
carriage  and  pair  of  horses  for  his  own  use,  offered  the  three  re- 
maining seats  to  her. 

Applicants  for  the  driver's  seat  were  numerous,  numbering 
among  them  some  of  the  most  respectable  citizens,  who  were 
only  too  willing  to  undertake  the  duties  of  the  office  for  the 
privilege  of  the  seat.  Finally,  the  bishop  decided  in  favor  of 
one  of  his  own  fraternity,  a  Presbyterian  divine,  whose  knowl- 
edge of  the  care  of  horses  proved  only  second  to  his  shepherd's 
intuition. 

Thus  convoyed,  they  left  Belmont  with  heavy  hearts,  though 
the  youthful  members  of  the  party  soon  rallied.  The  entire 
army  was  before  them,  and  many  of  their  acquaintances  found 
it  agreeable  to  become  stragglers  on  this  occasion.  Among  their 
most  constant  cavaliers  were  Major  Anderson,  of  the  Laurel 
Brigade,  and  young  Gooch,  who,  in  consideration  of  his  recent 
wound,  had  been  granted  a  furlough. 

Mrs.  Harvey's  housewifely  care  had  provided  huge  lunch- 
baskets,  sufficient  to  last  them  till  they  should  reach  Staunton, 
which  was  their  nearest  point  on  the  railroad  leading  to  Rich- 

*The  late  Bishop  of  Louisiana. 

(196) 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  j„^ 

mond.  The  drive  of  ninety-six  miles  consumed  three  days  and 
was  more  hke  a  prolonged  picnic  than  anything  else.  The  spot 
for  the  mid-day  meal  was  always  selected  beside  a  cool  spring, 
whose  pure  waters  furnished  the  draught  that  cheered  without 
inebriating. 

They  had  spread  their  oil-cloths  and  blankets  on  the  soft, 
green  sward,  and  arranged  for  their  last  rustic  dinner,  beneath 
the  spreading  branches  of  a  venerable  oak.  The  Episcopal 
bishop  had  pronounced  a  blessing  in  his  deep,  sonorous  voice, 
Avhile  the  Presbyterian  brother  epitomized  his  sentiments  in  a 
fervent  "amen,"  the  neighboring  woods  echoing  meanwhile, 
the  unusual  sounds. 

Far  removed  from  the  dusty  road,  and  naught  in  sight  to 
remind  them  of  the  toiling  masses  that  were  i)ursuing  the  same 
route,  our  friends  resigned  themselves  to  the  fullest  enjoyment 
of  this  rustic  meal. 

••I  almost  reproach  myself  for  eating  so  good  a  dinner,  Mrs. 
Harvey," said  our  ecclesiastical  friend,  "when  I  remember  how 
our  brave  defenders  are  faring;  but  as  you  are  responsible  for  the 
temptation,  I  shall  place  it  all  to  your  account,"  he  added,  laugh- 
ing. 

"  Really,  bishop,  you  give  me  credit  for  more  than  I  deserve, 
and  I  am  making  a  very  poor  return  for  the  pleasant  and  unex- 
pected mode  of  exit  from  our  dear  old  home  which  you  have  fo 
kindly  provided,"  answered  Mrs.  Harvey,  her  eyes  filling  with 
tears,  as  she  made  allusion  to  the  home  which  she  little  realized 
she  liad  seen  for  the  last  time. 

"  Vou  have  been  abroad  a  great  deal,  bishop,"  said  Belle, 
presently;  "tell  me  If  there  is  a  fairer  land  under  the  sun  than 
our  own  beautiful  Valley?  Look  now  at  those  fleecy  clouds 
resting  on  the  mountains  and  now  shifting  so  rapidly,  then  at  the 
intense  blue  of  the  sky  overhead,  against  which  the  deepening 
fringe  of  the  old  Blue  Ridge  seems  such  an  appropriate  finish  ; 
could  anything  be  more  beautiful?" 


1^8  IVHcrS  THE  rATK/OT? 

"  And  how  delightfully  quiet  it  all  seems  here!  "'  added  Car- 
rie, "except  now  and  then  when  we  hear  the  rumble  of  the 
artillery  along  the  turnpike." 

"You  are,  indeed,  very  near  right,  young  ladies,"  replied  the 
bishop,  "in  thinking  this  one  of  the  fairest  portions  of  God's 
earth.  Italy  herself  does  not  furnish  bluer  skies  nor  more  gor- 
geous sunsets  than  I  liave  witnessed  from  my  study  window,  and 
which  sometimes  seem  more  like  glimpses  of  that  wondrous  here- 
after whose  glories  are  only  hinted  at  in  the  book  of  books.  God 
has  certainly  blessed  us  with  a  beautiful  land,  and  I  don't  won- 
der that  our  defenders  maintain  their  cause  so  heroically." 

"But,  bishop,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey,  "are  you  not  beginning 
to  have  serious  fears  for  the  result?  Our  armies  are  dwindling 
away  so  perceptibly,  and  have  so  few  comforts  to  enable  them 
to  bear  up  under  all  the  hardships  to  which  they  are  exposed." 

"  It  is  beginning  to  be  a  grave  (question,  certainly,  but  I  have 
an  unwavering  faith  in  the  justice  of  God  and  the  righteousness 
of  the  cause,"  he  answered. "  "  '  And  the  darkest  hour  is  always 
l)efore  dawn,'"  added  the  disciple  of  Calvin,  modestly. 

"Then,  too,"  said  Belle,  hopefully,  "I  ain  sure  we  will  be 
recognized  by  England  before  very  long." 

Major  Anderson  and  Gooch  now  rode  uj),  having  left  them 
the  evening  before. 

"Just  in  time,  my  brave  fellows,"  said  the  bishop;  "a  few 
minutes  more,  and  our  good  dinner  would  have  been  a  thing  of 
the  past." 

Room  was  soon  made,  and  the  soldiers  took  their  seats  in 
Turkish  fashion. 

"  If  rations  are  short,  Mrs.  Harvey,  Gooch  and  I  can  re-en- 
force you  with  some  '  hard  tack,' "  said  Major  Anderson,  laugh- 
ing and  placing  some  army  biscuit  on  the  cloth  before  him. 

"Those  look  so  appetizing,"  said  Belle,  "I  wonder  how 
long  since  they  were  cooked?  They  remind  me  of  some  I  made 
once,"  and  Carrie  and  she  laughed  at  the  recollection. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  IC,^ 

"  If  you  were  obliged  to  eat  one,  Miss  Belle,  you  would  ear- 
nestly pray  that  they  might  never  find  time  to  cook  another," 
said  Gooch,  fervently. 

"You  ungrateful  fellow,"  said  Major  Anderson,  "I  fear 
you  were  spoiled  by  all  the  good  things  that  fell  into  our  hands  in 
Pennsylvania.  Even  hard  tack  is  a  luxury  to  fellows  that  were 
reduced  to  parched  corn." 

"They  come  in  play  mighty  Avell  when  ammunition  is  short, 
I  admit.      I  used  most  of  mine  in  that  way,''  answered  Gooch. 

"If  you  are  not  well  I  don't  blame  you  at  all  for  finding 
fault  with  such  fare,  Mr.  Gooch,"  said  Carrie,  sympathetically; 
"you  are  in  a  condition  to  enjoy  your  furlough  to  the  fullest 
extent,  I  think." 

"  I  could  mention  one  circumstance  which  would  add  greatly 
to  itS  enjoyment,  Miss  Carrie,"  said  he,  in  low  tones. 

"  What,  for  instance?"  asked  Carrie,  blushing  red  at  having 
asked  the  very  question  which  she  would  have  avoided. 

"Can't  you  imagine,''  he  continued,  bending  lower,  so  that 
no  one  else  heard  him.  "You  are  going  to  Richmond,  and  I 
in  the  other  direction.  Could  anything  be  more  unfortunate  for 
me  ?  " 

Dinner  soon  over,  the  gentlemen  lighted  their  pipes  for  a 
smoke,  not  even  the  bishop  disdaining  this  "sweet  consolation." 

Belle  and  Major  Anderson  strolled  off  from  the  rest  of  the 
party,  and  were  soon  seated  on  a  fallen  tree  some  distance  away. 

"To-night  we  shall  reach  Staunton,  I  suppose,"  said  Major 
Anderson,  "and  this  precious  pilgrimage,  which  I  have  found 
so  pleasant,  too  much  so  for  my  own  good,  I  fear,  will  be  at  an 
end.  Will  you  also  regret  its  termination,  Miss  Belle?"  he 
added 

"Indeed  I  will;  I  could  not  have  imagined  a  more  agree- 
able tour  through  the  Valley  than  we  have  made.  Such  lovely 
weather  and  such  good  company,"  she  added,  laughing,  "all 
have  combined  to  make  it  thoroughly  delightful." 


200  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"Camp  life  will  go  pretty  hard  again,  I  fear,  for  awhile  at 
least.  It  is  well  for  Gooch  that  he  is  going  home;  he  is  awfully 
demoralized.  Miss  Carrie  and  yourself,  though,  will  go  to  Rich- 
mond, and  amid  its  festivities  vvill  soon  forget  even  the  exist- 
ence of  such  poor  devils  as  we." 

"  Indeed,  we  mean  to  devote  most  of  our  time  to  working 
for  the  soldiers,  I  assure  you,"  said  Belle,  earnestly.  "We  have 
been  able  to  do  so  litde  heretofore,  owing  to  our  being  so  often 
cut  off,  that  Carrie  and  I  have  planned  to  bend  all  our  energies 
tc  making  some  of  them  at  least  comfortable." 

"You  will  devote  yourself  to  the  army  as  an  organization, 
then,  and  promise  not  to  concentrate  on  any  special  member  of 
it,  will  you  not?"  asked  Anderson,  half  laughing, 

"I  don't  quite  understand  you,"  said  Belle.  "In  the  first 
place,  we  are  going  to  organize  a  knitting  club  and  try  to  furnish 
at  least  one  division  with  socks  before  cold  weather.  We  noticed 
so  many  of  our  poor  fellows  who  were  barefooted." 

"O!  would  that  I  were  a  foot  soldier  I"  exclaimed  Ander- 
son, in  a  tragic  manner.  "  Could  nothing  induce  you  to  insert  a 
clause  in  your  constitution  which  would  permit  you,  under  cer- 
tain circumstances,  to  furnish  one  cavalryman  with  a  few  pairs  of 
half  hose?" 

"  I  am  really  afraid  that  it  could  not  be  done,"  answered 
Belle,  smiling;  "you  know  they  are  better  able  to  take  care  of 
themselves  than  the  poor  infantry." 

"Well,  is  there  any  law  whereby  a  smoking-cap  would  be 
ruled  out?"  persisted  Anderson. 

"No,  indeed,"  she  replied,  "and  I  will  promise  to  cro- 
chet you  one  of  those." 

"  Very  well ;  remember,  now,  that  we  compromise  on  a  smok- 
ing-cap to  be  fashioned  by  your  fairy  fingers.  With  that  on  my 
head,  and  my  pipe  in  my  mouth,  the  reveries  of  my  bachelor- 
hood will  rival  Ike  Marvel  himself.  And  would  it  be  presump- 
tion, dear  Miss  Belle,  to  hope  that  some  time  in  the  future  I 


ll'HCrS  THE  PATRIOT?  20 r 

might  receive  at  your  hands  a  greater  boon?"  he  added,  ear- 
nestly. 

"I  am  sure,  major,  I  shall  always  be  glad  to  contribute  to 
your  comfort  or  happiness  in  any  way  that  I  can,"  said  Belle, 
while  the  earnest  expression  of  her  eyes  showed  that  she  under- 
stood more  than  her  words  were  intended  to  admit. 

Just  then  the  bishop  called  :  "  Sorry  to  interrupt  you,  Ander- 
son, but  it's  time  to  strike  camp,  if  we  would  reach  Staunton 
to-night." 

Soon  all  were  in  motion,  the  horses  were  once  more  harnessed 
to  the  carriage,  while  Mrs.  Harvey  packed  the  fragments  of  the 
feast.  Before  long  they  were  again  moving  toward  Staunton, 
reaching  there  just  as  the  stars  asserted  their  supremacy  over  the 
fading  twilight. 

Adieus  were  spoken  and  the  little  party  which  had  journeyed 
together  for  the  past  three  days  were  now  to  separate. 

Major  Anderson  had  no  further  opportunity  of  renewing  his 
conversation  with  Belle,  but  rode  up  to  the  carriage  window  to 
say  good-bye. 

' '  When  may  I  come  for  my  smoking-cap  ?  "  he  managed  to 
whisper  as  he  held  her  soft,  warm  hand  in  his  a  little  longer  than 
was  necessary  to  say  the  parting  word. 

"Oh!  very  soon.  I'll  do  it  right  away,  before  I  forget  it," 
she  answered,  with  energy  and  withdrawing  her  hand. 

"  I  beseech  you  not  to  do  it  at  all  if  it  should  be  such  a  tax 
on  your  memory,"  returned  he,  stififly,  and  riding  close  beside 
the  window  as  the  carriage  moved  on. 

"But  I  promised,  you  know,"  said  Belle. 

"  I  will  absolve  you  from  the  promise,  so  don't  trouble  your- 
self/' and  bowing  his  adieus  he  wheeled  his  horse  and  rode 
hastily  away. 

Instantly  Belle  regretted  what  she  had  said,  but  now  it  was  too 
late,  and  she  determined  to  atone  for  it  by  fulfilling  her  promise 
in  a  more  leisurely  manner  than  she  had  ai  first  intended. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

MRS.  HARVEY  with  great  difficulty  found  suitable  apart- 
ments for  even  her  small  family  in  the  crowded  capital, 
and  on  the  morning  after  their  arrival,  Pauline  and  her 
mother  were  announced. 

Belle  invited  Pauline  to  go  with  her  to  her  own  room,  where 
they  were  soon  in  the  depths  of  those  confidential  confessions 
which  are  so  dear  to  every  girlish  heart. 

"You  naughty  girl,  Pauline,  how  could  you  treat  poor 
Charlie  Holmes  so,  you  don't  know  how  mournful  he  looks?" 
said  Belle. 

"  Does  he  really  ?  Poor  fellow  !  I  do  feel  so  sorry  for  him — 
but,  Belle,  do  you  know  that  Colonel  Appleton  has  resigned,  and 
mother  and  father  have  given  their  consent?"  said  Pauline, 
mysteriously. 

"Consent  to  what?''  asked  Belle,  in  surprised  tones.  ''To  his 
resigning  from  the  United  States  army?  I  should  think  they 
would." 

"Oh,  1  don't  mean  that,  Belle  ;  of  course,  they  have  consented 
to — to — oh,  you  know  what  I  mean,  and  you  are  to  be  my  only 
bridesmaid." 

"Why,  Pauline  Rhett,  can  I  trust  my  own  ears?  Do  you 
really  mean  that  you  intend  to  marry  Appleton,  now,  during  the 
war?"  exclaimed  Belle,  in  accents  of  amazement. 

"Yes,  Belle,  but  why  should  you  be  so  surprised?  I  met 
him  at  your  house,  in  the  first  place,  you  know,"  answered 
Pauline,  coolly. 

"  But  he  was  not  at  war  with  the  South,  then." 

"  Nor  is  he  now,"  retorted  Pauline. 

"  But  he  has  been,  and  may  be  again  for  all  you  know,"  said 
Belle. 

(202) 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 


203 


"  No,  he  has  promised  me  that  he  will  not  enter  the  army 
again,  and.  Belle,  he  is  going  to  take  me  abroad,  where  we  will 
remain  until  the  dreadful  war  is  over.  I  positively  refused  at 
first,  and  for  a  long  time,  but  he  urged  it  so,  and  seemed  so 
distressed  at  my  refusal  that  I  finally  consented,  and  now  that 
father  and  mother  have  agreed  to  it,  I  feel  very  happy,'"  said 
Pauline. 

Belle  looked  at  her  with  wondering  eyes.  "  Can  it  be  possi- 
ble, Pauline,  that  you  are  happy  at  such  a  prospect  ?  Marrying 
a  Yankee,  the  enemy  of  your  country  and  people  !  I  thought 
you  would  give  up  the  idea,  when  he  entered  the  army,  however 
much  you  might  have  loved  him  before  that." 

"But,  Belle,  he  is  not  a  Yankee,  he  is  a  Philadelphian,"  an- 
swered Pauline,  half  laughing.  "  Did  you  ever  hear  that  before, 
my  lady?  "' 

And  both  girls  laughed  together  as  Belle  recalled  her  own 
words  which  Pauline  now  quoted  against  her. 

Presently  Pauline  continued  : 

"  He  was  to  have  come  on  here  this  month,  but  the  sudden 
illness  of  his  father  called  him  back  home  again,  while  he  was 
waiting  in  AVashington  to  hear  from  me,  and  the  irregularity  of 
flag-of-truce  letters  prevents  our  writing  to  each  other  often."' 

Belle  did  not  attempt  to  conceal  her  great  surprise  at  this 
communication  from  Pauline.  She  had  no  idea  that  affairs  had 
progressed  so  far  between  them. 

"I  don't  know  how  you  can  be  //<^//j' anywhere,  PauHne, 
when  our  poor  country  is  so  distracted  and  afflicted  as  it  is.  Don't 
any  anxiety  for  your  brothers  make  you  hesitate  ?  " 

"  I  have  thought  it  all  over.  Belle,  and  my  remaining  in  the 
South  would  not  lessen  the  danger  to  which  they  are  exposed, 
and,  besides,  it  is  all  settled,  and  I  wish  you  would  not  remind 
me  of  it,"  said  Pauline,  with  some  impatience. 

"  Does  no  feeling  of  regret  mingle  with  your  memory  of  poor 
Charlie,  Pauline  ?  "  continued  Belle,  mercilessly. 


204  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT' 

"  Of  course,  you  know  I  feel  sorry  for  Charlie,  and  regret  that 
he  loves  me  as  much  as  he  does,  but  I  can't  help  it,"  answered 
Pauline,  petulantly. 

"Pauline,"  exclaimed  Belle,  almost  angrily,  "I  believe  this 
trip  abroad  has  had  more  to  do  with  your  decision  than  anything 
else." 

"You  have  no  right  to  say  that,"  she  answered,  in  an  injured 
\one,  "you  know  better  than  any  one  else  how  much  I  have 
always  loved  Appleton." 

"  Yes,  but  [  am  certainly  surprised  to  find  you  on  the  eve  of 
marrying  him  now,  as  affairs  stand.  If  you  had  been  living 
with  the  Yankees,  as  we  have  been,  I  don't  think  you  would  have 
entered  into  this  arrangement." 

"Well,  think  it  all  over,  Belle,  dear,"  said  Pauline,  as  she 
left  her  friend,  "  and  try  to  take  a  more  comfortable  view  of  it 
for  my  sake,  will  you  not?" 

Both  armies  had  now  settled  down  into  winter  quarters,  the 
recollection  of  the  wholesale  slaughter  at  Gettysburg  making 
each  side  well  content  with  its  inactivity.  General  Grant's  vic- 
tories in  the  South-west  had  brought  him  prominendy  before  the 
people  at  the  North,  as  well  as  the  Government  at  Washington, 
which  hastened  to  express  its  gratitude  and  reward  him  for  his 
prowess,  by  making  him  commander  in-chief,  and  placing  him 
in  immediate  command  of  the  "  Grand  Army"  that  had  accom- 
plished so  many  masterly  retreats  under  so  many  different  com- 
manders. 

General  Lee,  on  the  other  hand,  still  retained  the  same  high 
position  to  which  his  superior  ability  had  elevated  him  the  second 
summer  of  the  war,  and  now  spent  the  time  in  reorganizing  his 
forces  and  placing  them  in  their  best  condition  for  the  approach- 
ing campaign. 

While  the  enemy  was  receiving  re-enforcements  and  new 
equipments,  the  Confederate  leaders  had  but  a  small  field  from 
which  to  expect  accessions  to  their  ranks.      All  the  Departments 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


205 


of  the  Government  were  overhauled  and  many  who  occupied 
'bomb-proof  positions  were  sent  to  the  field,  while  their  places 
were  filled  with  delicate  women,  hitherto  unaccustomed  to  cler- 
ical or  other  routine  work. 

"  We  have  made  arrangements  to  meet  at  our  rooms  to- 
night,"' said  Belle  to  Pauline,  as  she  met  the  latter  on  the  street 
one  morning,  "and  organize  our  knitting  club,  and  although  it 
may  be  for  only  a  short  time,  I  would  be  so  glad,  Pauline,  to 
have  you  join  us,  too." 

"I  will,  indeed.  Belle,  with  pleasure,"  she  answered,  ''but 
you  will  have  to  teach  me  how  to  knit." 

"That  art,  fortunately,  is  soon  learned,"  said  Belle,  "  so  I 
shall  certainly  expect  you  ;  until  then,  good-bye,"  and  she  passed 
on,  thoroughly  engrossed  with  the  plans  for  her  enterprise. 

At  the  appointed  hour,  the  rooms  were  filled  with  laughing 
maidens,  assembled  at  Belle's  instance,  to  form  themselves  into  a 
regular  organization,  the  object  of  which  .should  be  to  knit  socks 
for  the  soldiers.  After  much  discussion  and  a  great  deal  of  super- 
fluous talking,  they  framed  a  constitution  and  by-laws,  by  which 
their  club  was  to  be  governed. 

A  special  clause  had  been  inserted,  after  provoking  many 
arguments  pro  and  con  (the  pros,  however,  predominating  very 
largely)  allowing  the  admission  of  their  soldier  friends,  after  a 
stipulated  amount  of  work  had  been  accomplished.  The  subject 
of  a  name  for  their  club  next  eficited  much  spirited  debate,  but 
nothing  had  been  decided  upon  when  the  hour  for  adjourning  had 
arrived,  and  they  separated  to  meet  again  the  following  week, 
each  promising  to  bring  material  with  which  to  begin  work. 

Belle  and  Carrie,  after  their  long  imprisonment,  were  quite 
equal  to  the  full  enjoyment  of  all  the  gayeties  of  the  Confederate 
capital.  Beset  by  calls  and  invitations,  they  found  so  many  social 
demands  on  their  time,  that  Belle  feared  their  more  nnportant 
engagements  might  suffer. 

The  city  was  surrounded  by  camps   on   all  sides,  and  their 


2o6  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

acquaintances  among  the  soldiers  found  easy  and  frequent  access 
to  them.  Randolph  was  still  a  prisoner,  there  having  been  no 
exchange  made  since  the  batdeof  Gettysburg,  and  Belle  watched 
the  papers  with  eager  interest,  to  learn  the  first  tidings  of  a 
renewal  of  the  cartel. 

Charlie  Holmes,  who  was  encamped  not  far  away,  also  missed 
his  friend  when  he  had  occasion  to  visit  the  capital  during  the 
winter.  He  had  battled  nobly  with  the  passion,  which  at  one 
time  threatened  to  master  him,  and  had  regained  much  of  his  old- 
time  cheerfulness  ;  convinced  at  last  of  the  hopelessness  of  his 
suit  with  Pauline. 

Major  Hughes,  besides  many  others,  had  been  added  to  their 
list  of  friends,  and  every  prospect  of  a  gay  winter  was  before 
them.  On  the  occasion  of  the  next  meeting  of  their  club,  all  the 
members  came  armed  with  material  for  work,  and  right  earnestly 
did  they  go  at  it.  This  humane  organization  not  only  furnished^ 
an  escape  valve  for  their  sympathetic  energies,  but  also  provided 
many  a  poor  fellow,  where  the  Government  could  not;  although, 
owing  to  the  irregular  attendance  and  unskilled  labor  of  several 
of  their  number,  the  veterans  were  sometimes  furnished  with  an 
equally  irregular  and  uncouth  wrapping  for  their  war-worn  feet. 

The  working  hours  had  drawn  to  a  close,  when  several  gentle- 
men, previously  mvited,  were  ushered  in.  Pauline  and  Charlie 
had  never  met  since  the  night  she  had  dismissed  \\\m,  with  the 
injunction  to  forget  her.  Charlie  had  carefully  avoided  a  meeting 
since  hearing  of  her  approaching  marriage  with  Appleton,  until 
he  could  show  her  that  he  had  obeyed  her  to  the  letter,  at  least, 
and  he  came  to-night,  fully  persuaded  that  no  trace  of  his  old 
love  would  betray  him,  and  anxious  to  test  the  effect  of  her 
presence. 

Immediately  upon  entering  the  room  he  became  conscious, 
without  looking  directly  at  her,  that  Pauline  was  standing  almost 
opposite  him,  though  some  distance  away,  and  he  breathed  more 
freely  when  he  found   there  was  no  danger  of  any  immediate 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT  ^  207 

proximity.  He  presently  found  his  way  to  the  side  of  Miss 
Campbell,  a  dark-eyed  beauty  from  Alabama,  and  was  soon 
absorbed  m  her  conversation. 

"Colonel  Holmes,"  said  she,  "we  are  in  quite  a  quandary 
about  a  name  for  our  club,  can  you  not  assist  us  in  deciding  ?  " 

"  I  shall  be  most  happy,  Miss  Campbell,"  answered  Charlie, 
*'  to  lend  my  poor  efforts  to  so  laudable  an  enterprise." 

"  Well,  don't  you  think  we  should  give  it  a  name  suggestive 
of  the  work  we  propose  to  do  ?  "  asked  Julia  Campbell,  earnestly. 

"By  all  means,"  answered  Charlie,  with  an  air  of  serious 
deliberation,  "and  it  will  accomplish  much  more  effective  work, 
I  am  confident,  if  it  has  a  high-sounding  title,  the  •  Great  Con- 
solidated Confederate  Hose  Company,'  for  instance  ;  something 
of  that  style?" 

"Dear  me.  Colonel  Holmes,"  exclaimed  Julia,  in  tones  of 
alarm,  "don't  suggest  anything  so  formidable,  it  would  scare 
away  half  the  members.  Knitting,  you  know,  is  a  very  simple 
operation,  and  the  name  should  be  equally  so." 

"Knitting  is  a  simple  operation,"  said  Charlie,  repeating 
Julia's  words  in  a  meditative  sort  of  way,  "  that  is  a  fact.  Let 
me  see;  how  will  this  do?  'The  Sockdolager  Club.'  Now, 
it  strikes  me,  that  embodies  all  the  points.  It  is  very  suggestive, 
you  perceive,  while  at  the  same  time  implying  a  mild  degree  of 
self-reliance." 

"That  is  the  very  name,"  exclaimed  Julia,  delightedly,  "I 
must  call  our  president,  and  tell  her  the  appropriate  title  you 
propose.  Belle  Harvey,"  she  continued,  raising  her  voice,  "do 
come  and  hear  what  a  splendid  name  Colonel  Holmes  has  sug- 
gested for  our  club.  '  The  Sockdolager ; '  could  anything  be 
more  suitable?" 

All  eyes  were  turned  on  Charlie,  and  Pauline  observed  for 
the  first  time  that  he  seemed  entirely  oblivious  of  her  presence. 
His  back  was  even  turned  toward  lier,  and  he  seemed  all  atten- 
tion to  the  fair  girl  beside  him. 


2o8  irnas  the  patriot/ 

"  Has  he  entirely  forgotten  me?"  she  thought,  with  a  moment- 
ary pang. 

Now  he  was  saying  something,  which  brought  his  face  very 
near  to  Miss  Campbell's,  and  caused  hers  to  redden  slightly.  Her 
companion  soon  grew  weary  of  Pauline's  abstracted  air,  and 
found  an  excuse  for  leaving  her  side.  Thus  left  to  herself,  she 
returned  once  more  to  the  homely  work  with  which  she  had  been 
struggling  in  the  early  part  of  the  evening,  glad  indeed  to  be  left 
alone  with  this  strange  tumult  at  her  heart. 

Before  very  long,  however,  Major  Hughes  joined  her,  and 
stood  beside  her  with  an  amused  smile,  as  he  watched  her  efforts 
to  weave  together  the  coarse  threads  of  yarn  that  looked  so 
strangely  out  of  place  in  her  dainty  fingers. 

"  '  Oh,  what  a  tangled  welj  we  weave, 
When  first  we  practice  to  deceive,'" 

He  presently  repeated. 

"Pray,  who  is  trying  to  deceive  anybody.  Major  Hughes?" 
asked  Pauline,  quickly. 

"No  one  that  I  know  of,  Miss  Pauline.  I  just  happened  to 
think  of  that  couplet  as  I  watched  your  efforts.  I  am  quite  sure 
that  jiw/  never  tried  to  deceive  any  one,"  he  answered,  innocently. 

Wearying  of  her  efforts,  she  again  put  her  work  aside,  and 
turned  toward  Major  Hughes.  Her  beautiful  eyes  were  raised 
to  his  with  a  half-sorrowful,  half-pleading  look,  that  he  never 
remembered  to  have  seen  before. 

"  Do  you  believe,  major,  that  this  dreadful  war  can  last  much 
longer  ?  " 

"That  is  a  hard  question  to  answer.  Miss  Pauline  ;  but  why 
are  you  so  especially  interested  in  its  termination  ?  I  thought, 
or  rather  heard,  that  it  would  virtually  terminate,  for  you,  very 
soon." 

'•  We  ought  not  to  believe  everything  that  we  hear,"  she 
answered,  i)etulantly. 


IVH0\S  THE  PATRIOT.'  209 

"  I  should  be  most  happy  to  disbeUeve  that,  I  am  sure," 
replied  Hughes.      "Will  you  authorize  my  doing  so?" 

"Tell  me,  first,"  answered  Pauline,  abstractedly,  and  glanc- 
ing uneasily  around  her,  "do  you  know  Miss  Campbell? 
Where  is  she  from  ?  " 

"Ah'  indeed,  I  know  her  well;  she  is  from  my  State,  and 
has  only  been  in  Richmond  a  short  time.  Don't  you  think  her 
handsome  ?  "  asked  Hughes,  looking  admiringly  at  Julia. 

"  I  have  really  seen  too  little  of  her  to  form  an  opinion," 
answered  Pauline.      "  Will  she  be  in  the  city  long  ?  " 

"  Oh!  I  suppose  she  is  here  for  the  winter.  Her  father,  you 
know,  is  in  the  Cabinet,  and,  to  add  to  her  other  attractions,"' 
continued  Hughes,  maliciously,  "he  owns  about  a  thousand 
negroes,  besides  half  the  State  of  x-Vlabama.  I  hope  you  will 
call  on  her,  for  my  sake.  Miss  Pauline." 

"  Is  she  a  very  special  friend  of  yours?  "  asked  Pauline,  with 
unmistakable  emphasis,  and  beginning  to  recover  her  composure 
somewhat. 

"Umph!  not  so  special  as  one  might  wish,  in  view  of  her 
superior  attractions;  but,"  he  continued,  with  an  unconscious  air, 
"whatever  chance  I  may  have  stood  before  she  came  to  Rich- 
mond has  all  vanished  now,  since  she  has  met  with  this  dashing 
cavalry  colonel.     I  suppose,  of  course,  you  remember  him?" 

"To  whom  do  you  allude  ?  "  asked  Pauline,  with  interest. 

"Why,  who  could  I  mean  but  the  gentleman  at  her  side, 
Colonel  Holmes  ?     See  how  absorbed  he  seems  !  " 

Pauline's  blood  was  now  surging  violendy.  She  was  first  hot 
and  then  cold.  Her  model  of  constancy  thus  crumbling  before 
her!  She  had  never  contemplated  Charlie  in  any  other  light 
than  that  of  a  devoted  and  constant  lover,  notwithstanding  she 
had  dismissed  him,  and  now  her  selfish  pride  was  shocked  and 
mortified  to  hear  of  his  devotion  to  another. 

"  I  don't  think  she  is  a  bit  pretty,"  said  Pauline,  as  Julia  just 
then  turned  her  full  face  toward  them. 
14 


2IO  WHO'S  THE  PAT  RIOT? 

"Judging  her  by  some  standards,  1  doubt  if  she  would  bear 
off  the  pahn,  nor  would  it  be  flattering  to  her  style  to  subject  her 
features  to  a  very  close  analysis,"  said  Hughes,  in  a  critical  tone, 
"but  just  watch  the  play  of  her  countenance  as  she  talks  to 
Charlie.  There,  now,  could  anything  be  more  captivating?"  he 
continued,  mercilessly. 

"  I  am  sorry  I  can't  agree  with  you,"  answered  Pauline,  with 
ill-concealed  irritation,  '■  though  I  admit,  she  seems  very  much 
interested  in  what  Colonel  Holmes  is  saying  to  her." 

"  It  is  scarcely  fair  in  us,  I  think,  to  be  watching  them  so 
closely,"  said  Hughes.  "  Come  with  me  to  the  piano,  will  you 
not  ?     I've  not  heard  you  play  for  so  long." 

Pauline  arose  at  once,  as  if  glad  to  put  an  end  to  the  conver- 
sation, and  taking  Major  Hughes'  arm,  turned  her  back  on  the 
pair  they  had  been  discussing.  Her  handsome  figure  showed  to 
its  best  advantage  as  she  crossed  the  room  on  her  way  to  the 
piano,  and  soon  taking  her  seat,  she  struck  a  few  chords,  as  if 
wondering  where  to  allow  her  fingers  to  wander.  Then  followed, 
one  after  another,  wonderful  combinations  of  harmony,  which 
have  come  to  us  from  different  masters,  and  seldom  have  they 
been  more  faithfully  interpreted. 

The  effect  of  her  music  was  magnetic  ;  a  spell  seemed  to  have 
fallen  over  the  entire  room— no  one  spoke.  Suddenly  Pauline 
ceased  i)laying;  Major  Hughes  leaned  forward  and  whispered, 
"Go  on.' 

Half  hesitating,  her  fingers  sought  the  keys  again  ;  this  time 
it  was  a  wordless  dirge,  but  she  went  bravely  through,  then  rising 
hastily  from  her  seat,  cast  a  quick  glance  in  the  direction  where 
she  had  last  observed  Charlie,  but  his  seat  by  Julia  Campbell's 
side  was  vacant,  nor  could  she  find  him,  as  she  glanced  hurriedly 
over  the  room. 

He  had  made  some  slight  excuse  to  Miss  Campbell,  during 
the  playing  of  the  last  piece,  and  gone  quietly  out.  Nor  did  he 
appear  again  until,  as  they  were  leaving,  she  saw  him  offer  his 


WHO'S  THE  PA  TRIO  T?  2 1 1 

arm  to  Juiia,  as  the  latter  descended  the  stairway  ahead  of  her. 
Major  Hughes  stepped  forward,  as  Pauline  reached  the  foot 
of  the  stairs,  and  offering  his  arm,  they  were  soon  on  their  way 
home. 

"  Do  you  care,  Miss  Pauline,"  he  said,  presently,  "to  go  to 
the  ball  to-morrow  night  ?  The  Starvation  Club  meets  this  time 
at  the  Garnetts.  I  should  be  most  happy  to  act  as  your  escort, 
if  you  will  go." 

"I  will  go,  with  pleasure,  major,"  she  answered,  "but  I 
believe  I  would  enjoy  these  reunions  more  if  refreshments  were 
not  contraband,"  she  added,  with  an  effort  to  be  gay. 

"  Yes,  I  am  sure  Ave  all  would  ;  but  then  you  know  it  would 
be  very  unpatriotic.  Some  old  fogies  even  suggest  that  the  balls 
themselves  are  very  inappropriate,  at  such  a  time,  but  we  can't 
be  fighting  the  Yankees  all  the  time,  though  I  confess  I  feel  very 
much  like  it — but,  excuse  me,  Miss  Pauline,  I  keep  forgetting," 
said  Hughes,  in  an  apologetic  tone. 

"On  the  contrary,  you  seem  determined  to  remember.  I 
think,  major,  this  faculty  of  forgetting  seems  to  come  easier  to 
some  of  your  sex  than  to  you,"  said  Pauline,  in  regretful  tones. 

"  You  heartless  flirt,"  thought  Hughes,  "  to  regret  that  poor 
Charlie  can  forget  you,  when  you  have  bid  him  do  so." 

"You  speak  enigmatically.  Miss  Pauline,"  he  said,  aloud, 
"  though  I  believe  it  would  be  better  for  all  of  my  sex,  could 
they  but  taste  of  Lethe's  happy  waters,  upon  quitting  the  pres- 
ence of  such  a  fair  sorceress  as  yourself." 

"Indeed,  you  do  me  great  injustice,  major.  I  believe  you 
think  I  have  no  heart,"  said  Pauline,  mournfully. 

"  I  do  you  no  such  Avrong,  Miss  Pauline,  but  I  am  beginning 
to  believe  that  you  are  deceiving  yourself,  as  well  as  others,  to 
persist  in  so  unnatural  a  course  as  you  seem  to  have  mapped  out 
for  yourself,"  said  Hughes,  with  an  audacity  which  surprised 
himself. 

Very  little  more  was  said  by  either  before  reaching  home, 


2  12  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

and  when  Hughes  had  parted  with  PauHne,  he  made  his  way  to 
the  Capitol  square,  which  was  near.  There  Charhe  had 
appointed  to  meet  him.  He  found  the  latter  seated  on  the  steps 
of  the  monument  in  the  shadow  of  one  of  the  statues,  which 
towered  above  him. 

"Take  a  seat  here  for  awhile,  Hughes;  I  don't  feel  like 
going  yet,"  said  Charlie. 

"  It's  too  confounded  cold,  Charlie,"  he  returned,  "to  be  sit- 
ting on  these  hard  stones  ;  let's  go  to  the  Spottswood  and  have  a 
smoke." 

"No,  I  don't  feel  like  smoking  yet;  I  want  to  breathe  the 
pure  air  awhile  longer,  old  fellow  ;  sit  down,"  said  Charlie. 

"Charlie,  old  boy,"  said  Hughes,  affectionately,  "if  you 
keep  this  thing  up,  you  will  be  a  candidate  for  one  of  those 
vacant  pedestals  yourself  before  long.  Well,"  he  added,  in  a 
jocular  tone,  "I'll  promise  to  see  you  becomingly  mounted. 
Which  will  you  prefer  as  your  nearest  neighbor,  George  Mason 
or  Patrick  Henry  ?  " 

"  I  really  envy  you,  Hughes,"  said  Charlie,  rising;  "  I  won- 
der if  anything  on  earth  could  sober  you." 

"  I  don't  feel  very  sober  just  now,  but  it  would  not  take  this 
wind  long  to  do  it.  Let  us  walk  a  little  faster ;  I  am  nearly 
frozen." 

They  now  started  off  at  a  rapid  pace. 

"Miss  Pauline  was  quite  interested  in  your  companion 
to-night,"  said  Hughes,  presently;  "she  asked  me  almost  a  thou- 
sand questions  about  her — when  you  met  her?  how  long  you 
had  known  her?  besides  a  lot  I  can't  remember." 

"  I've  no  doubt  you  did  the  subject  full  justice,  and  gave  as 
little  satisfaction  in  as  many  words  as  possible,"  said  Charlie, 
pleased  to  hear  that  which  he  told  him. 

"I  did,  indeed,  old  fellow.  You  know  I  don't  sympathize 
a  bit  with  you  in  your  admiration  for  Miss  Pauline.  I  am  mad 
with  you  all  the  time  I  am  with  her,"  said  Hughes,  boldly. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


213 


"You  don't  know  her  as  well  as  I  do,  Hughes,"  answered 
Charlie,  sadly. 

"And  thank  the  Lord  I  don't,"  he  replied,  fervently;  "I 
know  enough  to  see  that  she  is  a  consummate  flirt,  though." 

"You  mistake  her  there,  Hughes.  She  is  not  a  flirt;  she 
has  never  deceived  me  once,  or  given  me  the  least  encourage- 
ment." 

"Ton  my  soul,  Charlie,  forgive  me  for  saying  so,  but  you 
are  a  bigger  fool  than  I  thought  you  were,"  said  his  friend, 
laughing. 

"  You  have  struck  it  exactly  now.  I  am  a  big  fool  to  fancy 
for  one  moment  that  such  a  superior  being  could  love  such  a 
common-place  mortal  as  myself.  I  have  often  wondered  how  I 
ever  had  the  face  to  tell  her  of  my  love,"  said  Charlie,  with  a 
sigh. 

"The  pity  is  that  you  ever  found  an  opportunity  for  doing 
so,  and  if  you  will  take  my  advice  you  will  continue  to  devote 
yourself  to  Miss  Campbell,  and  take  her  to  the  ball  at  the  Gar- 
netts'  to-morrow  night.  Miss  Pauline  has  promised  to  go  with 
me." 

Hughes  did  not  confide  to  Charlie,  though,  that  he  had  a 
twofold  motive  in  advising  him  to  devote  himself  to  Miss  Camp- 
bell, and  having  now  reached  the  Spottswood  they  resigned 
themselves  to  the  comforts  of  the  pipe,  cigars  during  those  days 
being  reserved  for  a  favored  few. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

ON  the  following  night  the  rooms  at  the  Garnetts'  were 
thronged  at  an  early  hour.  The  Starvation  Club  was 
an  outgrowth  of  the  times,  and  flourished  during  the  last 
two  years  of  the  war  at  the  Confederate  capital.  Costly  enter- 
tainments, where  tables  groaned  beneath  the  weight  of  the  lux- 
uries thereon,  and  where  the  fruit  of  the  vine  flowed  freely, 
were  among  the  things  of  the  past,  save  now  and  then  an  enter- 
prising blockade-runner  would  publish  his  successful  piracy  with 
an  elaborate  display.  These  last  gatherings,  however,  were  not 
often  patronized  by  the  most  patriotic  element,  who  thought  that 
all  that  could  be  spared  from  home  necessities  should  go  to  the 
soldiers.  Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  the  younger  portion  of  the 
community  made  a  compromise  with  conscience,  and  had  their 
dancing  without  refreshments. 

Every  State  in  the  Confederacy  was  represented,  as  the  cap- 
ital offered  inducements  of  one  kind  and  another  to  the  pleasure- 
seeker  as  well  as  to  the  politician.  Here  the  dark-eyed  South- 
ern beauty  pitted  her  attractions  against  her  Virginia  sisters, 
while  even  poor  down-trodden  Maryland  (besides  the  band  of 
intrepid  heroes  that  represented  her  in  the  field,  and  whose  rec- 
ord sheds  an  undying  luster  on  the  cause  they  sacrificed  so  much 
to  uphold)  furnished  a  bevy  of  fair  women  unsurpassed  for 
beauty  and  grace. 

Julia  Campbell  stands  in  the  embrasure  of  a  bay  window, 
half  hidden  by  the  lace  curtains  herself,  but  watching  with  inter- 
est the  dancers  as  they  whirl  past.  Charlie  Holmes  is  by  her 
side  and  more  prominently  in  view. 

"What  a  very  graceful  girl  Belle  Harvey  is,"  said  Julia, 
presently;  "with  whom  is  she  dancing,  Colonel  Holmes?" 

"  That's  Anderson,  of  the  Laurel  Brigade.      I  was  not  aware 

(314) 


/  /  'HO'S  THE  PA  TRIO  T  f  2  j  5 

before  to-night  that  he  was  in  town.  I  would  like  to  introduce 
him  after  awhile,''  said  Charlie;  "I  want  you  to  form  a  good 
impression  of  our  Virginia  cavaliers." 

"You  might  think  it  flattery  if  I  were  to  tell  you  what  a 
pleasant  impression  I  had  already  formed  of  them,"  said  Julia, 
shyly. 

"Thank  you,"  said  Charlie,  bowing,  while  it  suddenly 
occurred  to  him  that  it  might  not  be  best  for  him  to  be  paying 
such  exclusive  attention  to  Miss  Campbell. 

"Look,  Colonel  Holmes,"  exclaimed  Julia,  "who  is  that 
magnificent-looking  woman  with  Major  Hughes?  She's  just 
entering  the  room,  and  walks  as  if  she  trod  the  air." 

"That,"  said  Charlie,  with  a  mighty  effort  to  appear  indiffer- 
ent, "  is  a  young  lady  from  South  Carolina,  Miss  Rhett.  She 
was  at  the  meeting  of  your  club  last  night. " 

"Ah!  yes,"  rejoined  Julia,  "I  remember  now;  she  was  the 
young  lady  who  played  so  finely.  The  change  in  her  dress 
made  me  fail  to  recognize  her.  Her  costume  surely  must  have 
run  the  blockade;  it  is  too  handsome  to  have  originated  in  the 
Confederacy." 

"Very  likely,"  said  Charlie,  curtly. 

"I  suspect  Frank  Hughes  is  in  love  with  her,"  said  Julia, 
rattling  on;  "he  was  always  the  most  susceptible  fellow  in  the 
world." 

"  Very  likely,"  rejoined  Charlie  again,  and  wondering  how 
much  oftener  he  would  be  called  upon  to  express  himself  thus ; 
for,  to  save  his  life,  he  could  think  of  nothing  else  to  say,  and 
devoutly  wished  himself  back  in  camp  again. 

Just  then  he  caught  Hughes'  eye,  who  soon  availed  himself 
of  a  favorable  opportunity  to  leave  Pauline's  side  and  join  the 
party  in  the  window. 

"Why  are  you  not  dancing,  Miss  Julia?"  he  asked,  upon 
joining  them. 

"  I  intend  to  presently,"  she  answered;    "  we  took  our  stand 


2i6  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT/ 

here  until  I  had  all  the  distinguished  personages  pointed  out  to 
me.  I  have  just  been  lost  in  admiration  of  the  lady  you  brought 
into  the  room.  Why  didn't  you  tell  me  about  her?  Colonel 
Holmes,  though,  has  been  enlightening  me,  and  I  know  all 
about  it  now,"  continued  Julia,  in  a  teazing  tone. 

Charlie  looked  amazed,  but  Hughes  took  the  cue  direcdy. 

"  Now,  don't.  Miss  Julia,  you  will  make  me  blush  right  here 
before  everybody,  and  only  one  hand  to  cover  my  face  with, 
too;  spare  me,  please." 

"  You  are  not  keeping  up  your  old  reputation,  you  know,  if 
you  fail  in  ready  homage  to  every  pretty  face,"  she  continued, 
with  some  feeling. 

"She  speaks  knowingly,  Hughes — from  experience,  shall  I 
infer?"  said  Charlie,  inquiringly. 

"Yes,  she  does,  Charlie,"  he  answered,  with  mock  earnest- 
ness ;  "  Miss  Julia  was  my  first  sweetheart,  but  she  treated  me 
shamefully." 

"I  always  thought  you  fooked  like  a  'victim  of  the  unre- 
(juited,'"  said  Charlie,  laughing. 

"  And  now,"  said  Hughes,  placing  his  hand  on  his  heart  in  a 
truly  dramatic  manner,  "you  behold  the  fair  syren  that  ruth- 
lessly dashed  the  hopes  she  inspired,  and  now  smiles  at  the 
destruction  she  has  wrought. " 

Julia  looked  at  Hughes  beseechingly,  though  half-amused,  but 
Belle  Harvey,  coming  up  just  then,  interrupted  her  answer  : 

"Why,  Julia,  what  are  you  hiding  away  here  for?  Major 
Hughes  looks  as  if  he  was  getting  ready  to  make  a  declaration, 
though  I  should  think  he  would  select  a  more  sequestered  spot 
for  it,"  said  Belle,  laughing;  "but,  excuse  me,"  she  added, 
"  let  me  introduce  my  friend — Major  Anderson,  Miss  Campbell ; 
Major  Hughes,  too,  will,  I  am  sure,  be  glad  to  meet  a  fellow- 
soldier." 

The  party  now  soon  dispersed,  Charlie  leading  Belle  to  a 
quadrille  then  forming,  and  Anderson,  Miss  Campbell. 


IVmrS  THE  PATRIOT: 


217 


"  'There  was  more  truth  than  poetry'  in  all  that  I  said  to 
Miss  Julia,  Holmes,"  Hughes  managed  to  whisper,  as  Charlie 
walked  away. 

After  taking  their  places  on  the  floor,  Charlie  was  electrified 
to  find  that  Pauline  was  his  vis-a-vis,  and,  as  he  caught  her  eye, 
her  beautiful  head  bowed  in  cordial  recognition  of  his  presence  ; 
there  was  plainly  nothing  to  do  but  bow  in  return.  He  tried  to 
talk  to  Belle  during  the  intervals  of  the  dance,  but  knew  that  his 
conversation  was  incoherent  from  the  answers  she  gave  him,  as 
well  as  the  half-puzzled  expression  of  her  face.  Once,  only, 
when  PauUne's  hand  came  in  contact  with  his,  did  he  gently 
press  it,  and — could  it  be  possible  that  she  withdrew  it  reluc- 
lantly  ? 

"  What  could  Pauline  mean?"  Charlie's  brain  was  on  fire 
now.  "  I  must  speak  to  her,"  he  said  to  himself.  "  Can  it  be 
only  pity  that  she  feels  for  me  ?  "  Then  Hughes'  words  recur  to 
him — "  '  Consummate  flirt.'  I  won't  believe  it,  and  he  is  an 
unfeeling  rascal  to  say  so;  1  shall  not  like  Hughes  as  well  if  he 
takes  advantage  of  my  friendship  to  talk  to  me  so  again.  Con- 
found him  !  " 

Charlie  had  resigned  Belle  to  her  next  partner  and  withdrawn 
himself  to  a  distant  part  of  the  room,  where  he  stood  intently 
regarding  a  statue,  though  he  really  had  no  idea  that  he  was  look- 
ing at  it  at  all,  so  entirely  preoccupied  were  his  thoughts.  Pres- 
ently Pauline's  voice  caught  his  ear,  and  he  looked  quickly 
around,  as  she  passed  him,  in  time  to  receive  another  bow  and 
gracious  smile,  which  he  chose  to  fancy  meant  more  than  mere 
recognition. 

He  gazed  after  her  till  she  disappeared  through  a  doorway 
opposite ;  then  a  wild  desire  to  follow  and  speak  to  her  possessed 
his  breast.  Straightway  he  forgot  all  his  vows  to  resign  her  for- 
ever, and  rushed  headlong  through  the  throng  in  the  direction 
which  had  been  taken  by  Pauline  and  her  partner,  and,  upon 
reaching  the  door,  saw  they  were  sitting  very  near  him. 


2i8  /rZ/C'-V   THE  PATRIOT? 

Mustering  all  his  courage,  he  went  up  and  offered  his  hand, 
in  a  half-hesitating  sort  of  manner,  but  the  way  in  which  she 
received  it  quite  put  him  at  his  ease,  as  she  made  room  for  him 
beside  her,  and  before  long  they  were  left  alone. 

"  To  what  am  I  indebted  for  this  privilege  ?"  asked  Charlie. 

"  Purely  and  entirely  to  my  good  nature,"  returned  Pauline, 
"  for  you  have  certainly  done  nothing  to  merit  it." 

"I  am  deeply  sensible  of  your  kindness,  and  highly  appre- 
ciative of  your  good  nature,"  said  Charlie,  stiffly.  "  Can  I 
prove  my  gratitude  in  any  way,  pray?" 

"  Yes,  by  treating  me  more  as  a  friend  than  you  do,"  answered 
Pauline,  in  low  tones. 

"  Your  instructions  are  inconsistent — how  can  I  possibly  obey 
them  all?"  said  Charlie,  eagerly. 

"  I  say  things  sometimes  without  due  reflection,'  answered 
she;   "  you  must  not  always  take  me  so  literally," 

Charlie  looked  up  quickly  : 

"What  do  mean,  Pauline?  For  God's  sake,  speak  plainly. 
^\-\2Xdid  you  tell  me  here  in  Richmond  a  year  ago  ?" 

"  I  only  meant  that  you  should  never  speak  to  me  again  upon 
one  certain  subject.  I  like  you  much  too  well,  though.  Colonel 
Holmes,  to  give  you  up  as  a  friend,"  she  said,  in  her  coyest 
manner. 

"  Do  you  think,  Pauline,  that  I  can  so  control  the  absorbing 
passion  I  feel  for  you  as  to  bring  it  within  the  conventional 
bounds  of  an  ordinary  friendship  ?  "  asked  Charlie,  fiercely. 
"You  know  well  that  I  can  not,  and  you  do  but  mock  me  to 
suggest  it,"  he  added.  "  It  must  be  one  thing  or  the  other,  and 
you  have  settled  it,  and  I,  alas  !  am  a  fool  for  thinking  you  might 
have  regretted  your  decision." 

Pauline's  eyes  rested  on  the  floor  during  this  last  speech  of 
Charlie's,  and  her  heightened  color  showed  that  it  affected  her 
more  than  she  would  have  him  know. 

"  Will  you  be  kind  enough  to  find  my  escort  for  me,  C'olonel 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


2  F9 


Holmes  ? ''  she  presently  said.      "  I  feel  ill,  and  will  return  home, 
I  believe,"  she  added,  in  subdued  tones. 

Without  a  word  Charlie  got  up  and  went  quickly  in  search  of 
Major  Hughes.  Finding  him,  they  returned  together  to  where 
Pauline  sat,  who  now  really  looked  very  pale. 

"Good-night  and  good-bye,"  said  Charlie,  as  he  offered  his 
hand,  while  Hughes  looked  at  him  inquiringly.  "I  return  to 
my  command  to-morrow,"  he  added,  by  way  of  explanation,  and 
soon  left  them. 

Pauline,  rising,  took  Major  Hughes'  arm,  and  reached  the  hall 
as  Charlie  was  passing  through  the  outer  door.  He  turned  just 
in  time  to  observe  a  livid  pallor  overspread  Pauline's  face  as 
she  reeled  and  fell  backward.  Springing  to  her  side  he  caught 
her  insensible  form  greedily  to  his  breast  and  bore  her  tenderly- 
back  to  the  dressing-room.  Resigning  her,  presently,  to  the  care 
of  Belle  Harvey,  whom  Hughes  had  hurriedly  summoned, 
Charlie  withdrew. 

When  the  evening  was  over  and  he  had  returned  once  more 
to  the  quarters  which  Hughes  kindly  shared  with  him  on  his  visits 
to  Richmond,  he  waited  with  restless  impatience  for  his  friend's 
return,  as  he  knew  he  would  bring  further  tidings  of  Pauline. 
Sure  enough,  his  welcome  footsteps  were  heard  at  last,  and 
Charlie  met  him  at  the  door,  but  Hughes  was  provokingly  silent. 

"Well?"  asked  Charlie,  impatiently. 

"  Not  well  at  all,"  said  he,  half  angrily,  •'  you  have  gone  and 
knocked  the  whole  business  in  the  head.  What  the  devil  did 
you  say  to  Miss  Pauline,  Charlie?'" 

"That  is  none  of  your  business,  I  think,"  said  Charlie.  ■'Tell 
me  how  she  is,  and  if  she  went  home,  Hughes,  and  stop  your 
nonsense." 

Hughes,  seeing  that  Charlie  was  too  much  in  earnest  to  be 
trifled  with,  answered  him  more  to  the  point  than  was  his  habit. 

"She  is  better;  in  fac^,  quite  well  again,  I  think,  and  T, 
myself,  got  a  carriage  and  Miss  Belle  and  I  escorted  her  to  her 


2  20  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT f 

home.  Now,  does  that  meet  with  your  approbation?"  asked 
Hughes. 

"  Well,  why  couldn't  you  tell  me  that  at  first?  Why  do  you 
always  make  yourself  out  to  be  worse  than  you  are?"  said 
Charlie.  ''  And  a  fellow  is  blessed  in  having  you  for  a  friend, 
even  if  you  do  tell  him  some  plain  truths  occasionally."  he  added, 
gratefully. 

"Now,  don't  make  me  out  as  deserving  more  than  I  do, 
because  I  did  it  with  a  very  ill  grace  ;  I  didn't  relish  it  a  bit.  I 
knew  that  Miss  Pauline  had  said  or  done  something  of  which 
she  was  ashamed,  or  she  would  not  have  been  so  powerfully 
affected — tell  me  wha-t  it  was,  Charlie." 

"  I  think  it  must  have  been  the  close  air  of  the  crowded  room 
and  the  dancing  so  long  without  refreshment  of  any  kind," 
answered  Charlie,  evasively. 

"  Ha,  ha,  ha  I  Charlie  Holmes,  don't  you  ever  try  to  fool  any- 
body, not  your  old  friend  Hughes,  anyhow ;  it  won't  go  down. 
I  never  saw  you  try  to  tell  a'  story  but  once  before  ;  don't  you 
remember  at  school,  the  time  you  told  old  man  Johnston  that 
you  didn't  see  anybody  take  the  apple  from  his  desk,  when  you 
kneiv  I  had  taken  it,  because  I  offered  you  a  piece,  and  you  rec- 
ognized the  big  red  apple  that  had  been  there  all  day,  and 
wouldn't  have  it,  and,  besides,  gave  me  a  lecture  on  taking  what 
did  not  belong  to  me,  which  did  me  lots  of  good,  too.  But  you 
just  mustn't  try  ta  fool  me,  old  fellow,  because  you  can't." 

Charlie  couldn't  refrain  from  smiling,  as  he  answered  : 

"Well,  if  I  must  tell  you,  I  suppose  I  must.  We  got  to 
talking  about  old  times,  of  course,  and  I  presume  I  was  a  little 
bit  more  earnest  than  she  expected,  or  I  ought  to  have  been — 
that's  all." 

"  It  was  just  as  I  anticipated.  If  you  had  only  let  me  manage 
the  thing  I  should  have  done  it  more  adroitly.  Charlie,  you  are 
as  innocent  as  a  baby,  where  women  are  concerned;  if  you  ever 
do  get  married  your  wife  will  lead  you  a  dance,"  said  Hughes. 


WHO'S  THE  PArRIOT^^  221 

"  If  I  am  ever  so  fortunate  as  to  marry  the  woman  of  my 
choice  I  will  take  a  pride  in  her  pleasure,  I  know,  but  that  happy 
fate  is  not  destined  for  me,"  said  Charlie,  gloomily.  "  I  am 
going  back  to  camjD  and  stay  there." 

"If  you  had  but  taken  my  advice  and  devoted  yourself  to 
Julia  Campbell,  you  would  have  brought  that  girl  around  square, 
if  I  am  not  mistaken.  Now,  that  she  has  gotten  her  father's  and 
mother's  consent  to  her  marrying  Appleton,  and  he  himself  has 
resigned,  and  promises  to  take  her  abroad,  she  feels  like  Alex- 
ander, with  nothing  else  to  do,  and  I  believe  she  has  found  out 
that  she  is  not  satisfied,  after  all.  The  Lord  only  knows  what 
she  is  up  to.  I  only  wish  you  would  let  her  alone.  I  confess  I 
would  like  to  see  her  punished  some  way  or  other,"  said  Hughes, 
half  angrily. 

"  Let  us  drop  the  subject,"  said  Charlie,  dryly;  "I've  made 
up  my  mind  in  the  matter  and  will  keep  my  resolution  in  the 
future.     I  confess  I  was  a  fool  for  acting  as  I  did." 

Recent  letters  from  Philadelphia  had  again  postponed  Apple- 
ton's  visit  to  Richmond,  owing  to  the  continued  illness  of  his 
father,  thereby  giving  Pauline  time  to  reflect  over  her  engage- 
ment, and  know  her  own  mind  more  fully  on  the  subject. 

"  Wliy  are  these  last  letters  a  relief  to  me,  instead  of  bring- 
ing me  cause  for  regret  ?  Now,  that  all  opposition  is  withdrawn, 
and  Edward  App!eton  has  left  the  army,  and  the  accomplishment 
of  my  wishes  seems  assured,  why  do  I  feel  such  a  sense  of  relief 
as  the  day  is  again  postponed  ?  Is  this  the  way  a  woman  should 
feel  toward  the  man  who  is  to  be  her  lifelong  companion  ?  Is  it 
right  to  marry  him,  unless  I  feel  that  jealous  regard  for  his  hap- 
piness which  would  prompt  me  to  eagerly  forsake  all  else  to  be 
with  him?     I  fear  not." 

It  is  so  easy  to  persuade  one's  self  that  the  desirable  thing  is 
the  dutiful. 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

eELLE  and  Carrie  sat  in  their  cosy  parlor,  both  earnestly 
engaged  with   their  knitting,   when    Gooch    and    Major 
Hughes  were  announced,  the  former  having  returned  from 
his  furlough  and  looking  much  improved.      Both  girls  greeted 
him  cordially,  but  a  certain  shyness  in  Carrie's  manner  betrayed 
more  than  ordinary  pleasure. 

"I  have  brought  you  a  piece  of  good  news,  young  ladies," 
said  Major  Hughes,  after  they  were  seated.  "There  is  to  be  an 
exchange  of  prisoners,  shortly,  and  Captain  Randolph  will  be 
back  again,"  he  added,  looking  at  Belle,  significantly. 

"  How  glad  I  feel  for  the  poor  fellows,"  exclaimed  Belle, 
"  how  delighted  they  will  be  at  getting  home  again,  and  then,  too, 
their  services  are  very  much  needed  in  the  army,"  she  added, 
demurely. 

'•I  would  really  enjoy  seeing  you  under  fire.  Miss  Belle," 
whispered  Hughes. 

"What  do  you  mean,  major,  for  mercy's  sake?"  exclaimed 
Belle,  in  tones  of  alarm. 

"  You  are  so  delightfully  cool,"  he  answered,  with  an  amused 
smile. 

"Suppose  I  should  be  killed?"  asked  Belle,  laughing. 

"  But  you  wouldn't ;  you  would  bear  a  charmed  life,  I  know; 
but,  honesdy  now,  tell  me,  are  you  not  glad,  very  glad,  I  mean, 
to  hear  that  Randolph  is  to  be  back  so  soon  ?  " 

"Did  I  not  say  I  was  glad  when  you  first  told  me?''  she 
answered,  evasively. 

"  I  shall  put  in  my  claim  to  rejoice,  also,"  interrupted  Gooch, 
"over  the  return  of  my  illustrious  commander.  Poor  fellow,  I 
left  him  under  very  trying  circumstances,  though  I  staid  with  him 
as  long  as  I  could." 

(222) 


IVH&S  THE  PATRIOT?  223 

"  Yes,"  said  Belle,  "  Sambo  gave  us  a  very  graphic  description 
of  the  time  Captain  Randolph  was  wounded,  as  well  as  of  some 
remarkable  experiences  of  his  own." 

"What  has  become  of  the  faithful  fellow,  anyhow?"  asked 
Gooch 

"  He  went  back  to  his  home  to  remain  until  his  master  should 
be  exchanged,  I  believe,"  said  Belle. 

"I  sincerely  hope,  Mr.  Gooch,  that  you  will  not  appear  on 
the  battlefield  in  that  new  uniform,"  remarked  Hughes,  pres- 
endy.  "  If  you  do,  you  will  be  shot,  sure;  there  is  not  another 
as  clean,  in  your  regiment.  Where  in  the  world  did  you  find  it, 
anyhow  ?  " 

"  My  sister  devoted  a  handsome  riding  habit  to  providing  me 
with  this  suit,  but  I  shall  reserve  it  for  high  occasions,  such  as 
the  i^resent.  I  took  the  precaution  to  bring  my  old  ones  along, 
too,  after  being  duly  scrubbed  and  patched,  and  I  shall  don  them 
whenever  I  expect  a  call  from  Mr.  Yank,  I  assure  you,"  said 
Gooch,  pleasantly. 

The  comparatively  open  winter  had  been  favorable  to  opera- 
tions in  the  field,  and  the  scarcity  of  all  kinds  of  mihtary  sup- 
plies rendered  it  imperative  for  the  army  to  take  advantage  of 
every  opportunity  that  presented  itself  for  making  reprisals.  In 
this  way  the  cavalry  branch  of  the  service,  especially  in  the  Val- 
ley, was  kept  in  motion  much  of  the  time,  while  with  the  opening 
of  spring  again,  began  the  periodical  movement  of  the  Federal 
masses  against  the  Confederate  capital. 

"Certainly  now,"  thought  their  confident  supporters,  "with 
the  hero  of  Vicksburg  at  the  head  of  the  Grand  Army,  and  his 
faithful  ally.  General  Starvadon,  surely  and  insidiously  at  work  in 
the  enemy's  camp,  this  rebellious  nest  must  soon  be  destroyed." 
The  sources  to  which  the  Confederate  leaders  could  now  look 
for  recruits  were  i^w  indeed,  and  though  the  prisoners  taken  at 
Gettysburg  had  been  exchanged,  many  still  suffered  from  wounds 
received  on  that  sanguinary  field. 


224 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


Our  friend  Colonel  Randolph  had  quite  recovered,  and  upon 
the  occasion  of  an  early  visit  to  Mrs.  Harvey's  rooms  was  much 
amused  at  the  account  Sambo  had  given  of  his  capture  and  his 
own  experience  on  the  occasion. 

"I  fear  that  our  numerous  leaves  of  absence  will  be  at  an 
end  now  very  soon,"  said  Gooch,  w^ho  had  called  with  his  col- 
onel. 

"  Indeed  !  "  exclaimed  both  girls  at  once  ;   "  why  ?  " 

"The  Yankees  are  said  to  be  moving  in  the  direction  of 
Petersburg  this  evening,"  answered  Randolph,  "and  if  that  is 
the  case  I  expect  that  we,  too,  will  be  moved  somewhere  in  that 
neighborhood." 

"Good-bye  to  all  our  pleasant  evenings  and  our  charming 
club  parties,"  said  Gooch,  with  a  sigh.  "You  have  no  idea 
what  an  amount  of  work  has  been  accomplished  this  winter, 
colonel,"  he  continued,  in  a  teazing  tone,  as  he  glanced  at  Car- 
rie. "The  Sockdolager  Club  has  provided  one  entire  division 
with  socks,  have  they  not,  Miss  Carrie?" 

"Not  exactly,  Mr.  Gooch;  we  have  not  accomplished  as 
much  as  we  hoped  to  do,"  answered  Carrie,  a  little  worried  to 
be  reminded  that  they  had  not  effected  all  they  had  undertaken. 

"  I  think  it  would  be  a  good  idea,"  said  Belle,  coming  to  her 
assistance,  "  if  the  infantry  could  all  be  taught  to  knit  for  them- 
selves, and  spend  their  odd  moments  in  providing  for  their  own 
comfort. ' 

"Then  you  think  we  should  be  reduced  to  the  sole  amuse- 
ment of  knitting  socks,  Miss  Belle?  That  would  be  cruel  in 
two  ways ,  first,  in  imposing  on  us  such  a  task,  and  then  in 
depriving  the  fair  sex  of  so  much  melancholy  pleasure,"  answered 
Gooch,  laughing. 

"Really,  Mr,  Gooch,"  said  Belle,  "I  might  feel  inclined  to 
applaud  your  pun,  bad  as  it  is,  were  it  not  followed  with  such 
egotism,  but  I  shall  vote  your  claim  on  the  Sockdolager  Club 
as  void  if  you  so  quietly  appropriate  our  services  in  that  way." 


IVHtrS  THE  PATRIOT.'  225 

"And  I  will  retaliate,"  he  retorted,  laughing,  "by  telling  of 
the  departure  you  made  from  the  rules  of  the  organization,  in 
the  shape  of  a  smoking  cap.  Some  poor  fellow  had  the  7uool 
pulled  over  his  eyes  in  a  shameful  way,  colonel.  Indeed,  it's 
questionable,"  he  continued,  turning  to  Carrie,  "whether  this 
club  gives  as  much  aid  and  comfort  as  it  causes  jealousy." 

"  It  must  be  quite  pleasant  to  be  Jwodzvinked  in  such  a  way," 
said  Randolph,  much  amused  at  the  lively  tilt  between  Belle 
and  Gooch  ;  "  I  should  not  object  to  it  myself." 

"I  will  do  a  smoking-cap  for  you,  colonel,"  said  Carrie, 
while  Belle  looked  a  little  confused. 

"Thank  you,  Miss  Carrie,"  replied  Randolph,  gravely;  "if 
I  had  remained  in  prison  much  longer,  I  am  afraid  I  should 
have  been  forgotten  by  all  my  friends." 

Belle  bent  lower  over  the  work  she  was  doing,  not  seeming 
to  have  heard  the  last  remark.  Presently  Randolph  came  over 
and  took  his  seat  very  near  her,  leaving  Gooch  and  Carrie 
together. 

"What  are  you  doing,  Miss  Belle?"  he  asked,  "that  seems 
of  such  absorbing  interest?     Is  it  another  smoking-cap?" 

"Does  this  look  like  a  cap?"  she  queried,  holding  up  her 
work;  "  I  never  mean  to  do  another,"  she  added,  earnestly. 

"Are  they  very  difficult  to  accomplish?" 

"  O,  no;  they  are  simple  enough." 

"Why,  then,  will  you  never  do  another?"  persisted  he. 

"  I  have  very  good  reasons,"  she  answered,  mysteriously. 

"And  won't  tell  me  even  one?"  said  Randolph,  in  pathetic 
tones. 

"  Well,  I  have  no  more  worsted;  is  not  that  reason  enough?  ' 
she  replied. 

Randolph  looked  at  her  steadily,  and  she  dropped  her  eyes 
under  his  scrutiny. 

"  I  read  the  most  charming  little  book,"  he  continued,  pres- 
ently, "  while  I  was  at  Johnston's  Island.      I  wish  you  could  see 

15 


2  26  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

it.  It  was  a  collection  of  sketches  by  Curtis,  '  Prue  and  1.' 
One  of  them,  ^  Titbottom's  Spectacles,'  struck  ms  especially. 
They  were  a  wonderful  pair,  through  which  you  saw  a  typical 
embodiment  of  the  person  at  whom  you  looked.  Directly  I 
read  it  I  thought  of  you;  and  now,  this  moment,  I  would  give 
worlds  to  peep  at  you  through  those  mysterious  glasses." 

Belle  worked  away  vigorously. 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  haven't  them,"  she  said,  jjresently,  "  but 
it  would  not  make  any  difference,  I  am  sure." 

"You  have  not  told  me  yet  for  whom  you  did  the  smoking- 
cap,"  said  Randolph  ;  ''  are  you  not  going  to  tell  me  ?  " 

"Why,  certainly;  why  shouldn't  I?  But  tell  me  more  of 
those  wonderful  spectacles,"  she  continued,  blushing  a  little; 
"  where  can  I  get  the  book  ? '" 

"  I  fear  it  is  not  to  be  had  in  the  Confederacy.  It  was  only 
published  a  short  time  before  the  war.  I  don't  know  really 
whether  the  possessor  of  such  wonderful  diviners  would  be 
most  happy  or  miserable.  In  the  instance  recorded,  I  think  he 
became  a  misanthrope.  If  one  had  a  happy  suspicion  that  he 
occupied  even  a  very  small  place  in  the  heart  of  one  he  loved, 
it  might  be  dangerous  to  investigate  too  fully,"  said  Randolph, 
meaningly. 

Belle  bent  over  her  work  again. 

"  One,  two,  three,"  she  repeated,  as  earnestly  as  if  the  fate  of 
the  Confederacy  depended  upon  her  faithful  count.  "Randolph 
had  never  said  so  much  to  her  before,  and  she  scarcely  knew 
what  she  answered. 

"I  wish  I  could  get  the  spectacles  in  Richmoiid,"  she  tried 
to  say  calmly;  "  that  is,  I  mean  the  book,"  she  added,  with  con- 
fusion. 

Randolph  looked  amused,  and  evidently  enjoyed  her  embar- 
rassment, as  he  said,  •'■  I  have  tried  all  the  book-stores  here,  but 
can  not  find  a  copy.  I  suppose  we  shall  have  to  wait  till  the 
war  is  over  for  that,  too.      But  please  put  up  that  never-ending 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOr? 


227 


work  and  talk  to  me.  Is  this  the  way  to  treat  me  when  I  have 
been  so  long  away  and  in  prison  ?  " 

But  Belle  persisted  in  her  work.  Presently,  Randolph 
reached  forth  his  hand  and  gendy  took  it  from  her,  with  little 
resistance  on  her  part.  She  raised  her  eyes  to  his  as  he  did  "=0, 
and  he  felt  that  "Titbottom's  spectacles"  were  not  needed  to  read 
the  earnest  love  which  for  a  moment  they  expressed. 

An  oppressive  silence  ensued  for  a  few  moments,  and  Ran- 
dolph's face  became  quite  grave  with  the  thoughts  which  occu- 
pied him.     Finally  he  asked  : 

"You  believe  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  do  you  not, 
Miss  Belle?" 

"  What  possesses  you  to  ask  such  a  question  as  that.  Colonel 
Randolph?  You  know  I  do,"  said  Belle,  in  a  tone  of  disap- 
pointment.     "  Can  any  one  doubt  it  ?" 

"  You  would  be  surprised  to  know  how  many  do  ,  of  course, 
I  do  not.  To  what  anchor  could  our  frail  humanity  cling,  were 
it  not  for  that?"  said  Randolph,  solemnly. 

"  Please  do  not  talk  in  this  strain.  I'll  take  up  my  work 
again,  if  you  do." 

"You  must  excuse  me,  but  you  know  a  soldier  is  so  often 
brought  face  to  face  with  the  question  and  those  that  come  in 
its  train.  You  have  no  idea  of  all  that  a  man  sacrifices  when  he 
faces  the  enemy's  bullets  day  after  day.  There  should  be  great 
compensation  for  it,  in  the  event  of  death.  The  old  Greek 
faith  was  certainly  a  very  consoling  one,  on  that  subject." 

"  Colonel  Randolph,  what  makes  you  talk  so  strangely 
to-night  ?  "  asked  Belle,  anxiously. 

"The  most  distressing  part  about  it,  is  that  I  can  not  tell 
you;  you  least  of  all,"  he  added,  earnestly. 

"I  do  remember  your  telling  me  once,  that  a  mystery 
delighted  a  woman  more  than  anything  else,  but  let  me  tell  you 
that  she  don't  enjoy  it  a  bit,  unless  she  is  a  party  to  it,"  said 
Belle,  trying  to  rally  him. 


228  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

"  Everything  is  a  mystery.  Life,  the  greatest  mystery  of  all, 
and  war,  the  most  horrible  reahty  that  ever  cursed  a  nation," 
said  Randolph,  excitedly. 

"  I  am  really  becoming  frightened,"'  said  Belle,  in  tones  of 
mock  alarm,  "  I  believe  you  have  a  fever.  " 

"  I  have,  and  I  think  it  will  consume  me."' 

"Why  don't  you  take  some  medicine?'  said  Belle,  now 
really  alarmed.     "  Let  me  tell  mother,"  and  she  arose,  as  if  to  go. 

"  O,  no,"  he  answered,  "  there  is  nothing  that  she  can  do 
for  me,"  and  he  laughed  a  hollow  sort  of  a  laugh.  "  Sit  down 
by  me,  here,  and  tell  me  the  name  of  the  lucky  fellow  that 
received  the  cap  at  your  hands  ?  " 

"  Certainly,"  she  replied,  glad  to  do  anything  to  restore 
Randolph  to  his  wonted  good  humor.  "  I  made  it  for  Major 
Anderson,  of  the  Laurel  Brigade  ;    do  you  know  him  ?  " 

"Yes,  I  know  him,"  he  answered,  shortly.  "Did  he  ask 
you  to  do  it  ?  " 

"  Of  course,  I  should  not  have  done  it  otherwise." 

"Then,  why  don't  my  asking  produce  a  like  result?"  said 
Randolph,  almost  fiercely, 

"  Did  not  Carrie  say  she  would  make  you  one  ?"  asked  Belle, 
demurely. 

"  I  don't  care  for  one  from  anybody  but  yourself," 

"  I  will  do  it  then,"  said  Belle,  softly. 

"  You  angel!"  he  whispered,  passionately,  and,  rising  hastily 
from  his  seat,  called  to  Gooch,  that  it  was  time  for  them  to 
return  to  camp,  and,  bidding  their  friends  good-night,  they  were 
soon  on  their  way  back  to  their  dismal  quarters. 


CHAPTER    XXXII. 

5  HE  long  and  faithful  vigils,  which  were  kept  by  Appleton 
at  the  bedside  of  his  invahd  father,  were  at  last  abruptly 
brought  to  a  sad  termination,  after  weeks  of  alternating 
hope  and  fear. 

Expecting  to  embark  for  Europe,  immediately  after  his  mar- 
riage with  Pauline,  he  only  awaited  a  decided  change  in  his 
father's  condition,  before  carrying  out  his  plans,  but  he  was 
scarcely  prepared  for  action,  now  that  the  critical  moment  had 
come. 

The  last  sad  offices  were  performed,  and  business  connected 
wiih  the  deceased  man's  large  estate  occupied  all  his  thoughts 
for  awhile  longer,  then  he  wrote  Pauline,  telling  her  of  his 
bereavement,  and  saying  that  he  "should  now  hasten  to  her 
side,  and  from  her  he  felt  confident  that  he  should  receive  the 
loving  sympathy  which  his  heart  craved." 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  mingled  feelings  in  Pauline's 
heart,  which  the  reception  of  this  letter  occasioned. 

As  long  as  a  feeling  of  uncertainty  was  associated  with  her 
marriage  to  Appleton,  she  contemplated  the  prospect  with  a 
vague  sense  of  pleasure,  but  this  letter  placed  the  matter  upon  a 
footing  of  absolute  certainty,  and,  before  long,  he  would  be  in 
Richmond,  to  claim  her  plighted  hand.  "  Was  she,  indeed, 
ready  to  forsake  all  others  and  cleave  only  unto  him,  leave  all 
behind,  indefinitely?  Why  could  he  not  wait  until  the  war 
should  be  over  ?  " 

The  air  was  full  of  rumors  of  the  approaching  campaign; 
the  lines  were  being  drawn  tighter  and  tighter,  and  all  the  ghastly 
signs  of  an  early  engagement  between  the  two  armies,  before  the 
capital,  might  be  noticed. 

There  was  barely  time  for  a  letter  to  reach  him   before  he 
(229) 


230  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT f 

should  start  from  Washington,  but  she  would  write  it.      Upon 
that  she  finally  resolved. 

•'  You  have  my  deepest  sympathies  in  your  bereavement,  believe  me," 
so  ran  her  letter,  "but  I  hope  you  will  not  be  greatly  disappointed  when 
I  tell  you  that  I  have  decided  to  postpone  matters  for  the  present.  To  be 
candid,  I  fear  that  I  really  did  not  know  my  own  mind  when  I  acceded  to 
your  request  for  a  speedy  marriage. 

"  In  short,  it  is  impossible  for  you  to  know  all  ihat  actuates  me  in  this 
decision,  but  I  am  persuaded  it  is  best  for  both,  that  our  engagement 
should  terminate  for  the  present.  When  you  come  back  to  this  country, 
you  will  come  to  see  me,  will  you  not  ?  For  I  earnestly  hope  that  ere  long 
an  honorable  peace  may  be  accorded  us. 

'«  Do  not  think  me  heartless,  to  write  you  thus  in  your  grief.  It  pains 
me  to  do  so,  but  I  am  sure  it  is  best.  With  my  earnest  wishes  for  a  pros- 
perous and  safe  voyage,  farewell.  ,,  PAULINE  " 

She  sat  holding  the  letter  before  her,  after  the  last  word  was 
written.  "  How  cold  it  seems,  and  how  unfeeling  he  will  think 
me,"  she  said  to  herself,  as  she  read  it  over  again,  "but  how 
much  better  thus  than — "  and  she  shuddered,  as  she  thought  how 
near  she  had  been  to  taking  the  irrevocable  step.  "Can  it  be 
that  I  have  deceived  myself?  The  words  of  Major  Hughes, 
which,  at  the  time,  seemed  incoherent  and  presumptuous,  have 
recurred  to  me  so  often,  lately.  What  is  it  to  me,  if  Charlie 
Holmes  is  fascinated  by  Miss  Campbell.  It  should  not  make 
any  difference,  but  it  does.  If  I  had  not  seen  him  absolutely 
devoted  to  another,  in  my  very  presence,  I  might  not  have  been 
disturbed  in  my  dream,  but.  now,  when  the  test  comes,  I  am 
not  equal  to  it.'' 

A  letter  came  to  her  from  Appleton  in  a  shorter  time  than  she 
expected. 

"  Your  letter,  Pauline,  reached  me  very  soon  after  it  left  your  hand, 
while  I  waited  here  in  Washington  for  one  which  I  fondly  hoped  would 
bring  me  tidings  of  a  different  nature.  Ah,  well  !  I  am  only  surprised 
that  I  ever  allowed  myself  to  depend  so  certainly  upon  so  happy  a  con- 
summation of  my  hopes. 


IVHtrS  THE  PATRJOI  ?  231 

"  I  realize,  now,  that  I  asked  a  great  deal  of  you,  though  not  more 
than  I  was  willing  to  concede.  I  have  accepted  an  appointment  on  a  for- 
eign mission  which  will  detain  me  abroad  for  several  months.  As  soon, 
however,  as  I  return,  I  shall  remind  you,  in  person,  of  your  implied  prom- 
ise, if  it  costs  all  that  I  am  worth.  I  sail  from  New  York,  on  the  loth, 
for  Liverpool. 

"  Of  my  wretched  disappointment,  it  is  useless,  now,  to  speak,  nor  of 
the  fear  which  haunts  me,  that  an  evil  fate  will  yet  cheat  me  of  all  that  I 
hold  dear  on  earth,  but  enough  of  my  gloomy  forebodings.  As  it  will  be 
impossible  to  get  a  letter  to  you  during  my  absence,  I  must  bid  you  a  long 
farewell,  and  it  seems  that  a  prophetic  shadow  of  evil  spreads  its  wings 
above  me  as  I  write  these  words,  which  I  find  so  hard  to  bring  to  an 
end.  God  grant  that  it  may  be  averted  from  your  head  or  heart,  since  I 
am  to  be  denied  the  privilege  of  sharing  either  p;ood  or  ill  fortune  with 
my  only  love,  and,  once  again,  farewell. 

"Yours,  EDWARD  APPLETON." 

A  strange  tight  feeling  was  at  Pauline's  heart  as  she  read 
these  words  over  and  over  again,  and  she  gazed  long  at  the  lines 
before  her.  Presently,  a  tear  stole  silently  down  her  face,  then 
another  and  another,  until  the  flood-gates  seemed  open,  and 
the  long  and  passionate  fit  of  weeping  which  followed  seemed  to 
relieve  her  heart  and  mind  of  a  burden  that  had  rested  there  for 
many  months,  and  she  came  forth  from  the  crisis  more  like  her 
old  self  than  she  had  been  for  some  time. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

aRGENT  letters  to  Belle,  from  relatives  in  Lexington,  now 
claimed  a  long-promised  visit,  and,  with  the  opening  of 
spring's  first  flowers,  she  left  the  crowded  capital  with 
little  regret.  Connection  by  rail  having  been  interrupted  by  a 
raiding  party  from  Grant's  army,  but  one  route  remained  open, 
and  that  by  way  of  the  James  river  canal,  which  traversed  the 
country  from  Richmond  to  the  upper  waters  of  North  river. 
The  slow  and  tedious  route  was,  however,  rendered  much  less 
irksome  than  it  would  otherwise  have  been  by  the  beautiful  and 
varied  scenery  which  soon  presented  itself  on  every  side. 

After  leaving  the  low,  flat  country,  through  which  the  muddy 
waters  of  the  lower  James  finds  its  way,  in  the  dim  distance  a 
hazy  outline  of  deep  blue  gradually  becomes  more  perceptible, 
until  the  passengers  of  the  snail-like  craft  begin  to  realize  that 
the  picturesque  Blue  Ridge  is  before  them,  which  looms  up 
more  and  more  distinct  in  its  budding  beauty,  until,  at  last,  they 
find  themselves  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  the  mountains,  and 
soon  overhanging  their  very  heads  as  they  crawl  along  through 
the  narrow,  shadowy  passage. 

Some  wonderful  power,  in  the  distant  ages,  must  have  lent 
its  force  to  the  waters  at  this  point,  which  have  made  for  them- 
selves a  sure  aqueduct,  leaving  the  giant  hills,  on  either  side, 
grim  and  silent  witnesses  of  the  deed  for  all  time.  Soon  emerging 
from  the  darkness  and  gloom  of  this  mountain  pass,  they  enter 
the  cool,  clear  waters  of  North  river,  which,  running  along  the 
base  of  the  Blue  Ridge  for  some  distance,  lands  them,  on  the 
evening  of  the  third  day,  at  their  point  of  destination. 

A  ense  of  great  relief  takes  possession  of  Belle,  as  her  foot 
once  more  treads  terra  firma,  and  she  finds  her  cousin,  Mrs. 
Davis,  and  her  two  little  boys  waiting  to  receive  her. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS 


'■ro 


"How  delightful,  dear  cousin  Kate,"  exclaimed  Belle,  "to 
breathe  the  pure  air  of  my  own  beautiful  Valley  once  more ;  and 
I  am  certain  that  I  shall  need  no  rocking  to-night,  to  insure  my 
rest,  for  a  feeling  of  great  insecurity  disturbed  me  on  the  boat." 

"T  can  imagine,"  answered  her  cousin,  laughing,  "that  a 
tour  by  way  of  the  canal  would  be  anything  else  but  pleasant, 
but  I  hope  you  bring  us  good  news  from  Richmond,  for,  ever 
since  the  railroad  has  been  cut,  we  hear  very  indirectly  from 
there." 

"When  1  left,  three  days  ago,  there  was  every  indication  that 
the  spring  campaign  would  soon  open ;  the  orders  were  very 
strict  about  the  soldiers  coming  into  the  city,  and  I  know  that 
the  troops  were  massing  in  front  of  Richmond." 

"Do  you  think  the  Yankees  will  ever  get  there,  cousin 
Belle?  "  asked  Archy,  the  eldest  of  the  little  boys,  as  he  trudged 
along  by  her  side. 

"If  you  could  go  around  the  fortifications,  Archy,  and  see 
all  the  big  guns,  pointing  in  every  direction,  as  I  did  a  few  even- 
ings before  I  left  there,  I  think  you  would  agree  with  me  that 
Richmond  was  quite  safe,"  answered  Belle. 

"  By  the  way,"  she  continued,  turning  to  Mrs.  Davis,  "  when 
did  you  hear  from  your  husband,  cousin  Kate  ?  " 

"  I  heard  yesterday.  Belle,  and  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  he  is 
not  at  all  well,"  answered  her  cousin  ;  "  indeed,  he  fears  that  he 
will  be  compelled  to  leave  his  command,  unless  there  is  a  decided 
improvement  in  his  condition,  shortly,  and  that,  you  know,  is  a 
great  mortification  to  him,  just  as  the  campaign  is  about  to  open, 
though  I  must  confess  that  it  will  be  a  great' relief  to  me  to  have 
him  at  home,  and  I  shall  regard  it  as  an  evidence  of  providen- 
tial care,  if  it  is  in  the  line  of  his  duty.  I  await  the  news  of 
every  battle  in  fear  and  trembling,  and  know  not  when  my  little 
fellows  here  may  be  left  fatherless,  though  I  would  not  keep 
him  back,  if  in  health,"  she  added,  as  she  brushed  away  a  tear. 

"  Papa  says  if  the  Yankees  shoot  him,  I  am  to  take  care  of 


-,..  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT.' 

you,  mamma,"  said  Archy,  coming  to  the  front  again,  with  an 
important  air. 

'•I  wish  I  was  big  enough  to  fight,  too,"  said  little  Harry. 
"  I  know  they  will  kill  all  the  Yankees  before  I  can  get  a  pop  at 
'em,"'  he  added,  in  mournful  tones. 

"God  grant  that  it  may  be  over,  long  before  you  are  old 
enough  to  go,  my  son  1  "  exclaimed  his  mother,  fervently. 

Their  walk  from  the  boat  now  came  to  an  end,  as  they  had 
reached  Mrs.  Davis'  house,  which  lay  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
picturesque  town  of  Lexington. 

Retiring  early,  Belle  found  herself  awake  at  a  correspondingly 
early  hour,  and  was  lured  to  the  window  by  the  sweet  chorus  of 
birds,  with  which  the  air  resounded,  every  leafy  recess  seeming 
to  be  occupied  by  the  feathered  songsters.  Away  off  from  her 
window,  to  the  right,  stretched  a  field  of  apple  blossom  in  differ- 
ent stages  of  development,  steeping  the  early  morning  air  with 
its  delicious  odor,  and  giving  promise  of  abundant  harvest. 

The  eastern  sky  blushingly  announced  the  approach  of  morn, 

and  soon 

"Jocund  clay  stood,  tip-toe, 
On  the  misty  mountain  top." 

Belle  drank  in  the  scene  greedily,  every  breath  seeming 
freighted  with  the  elixir  of  health  and  new  life,  doubly  appreci- 
ated after  the  close,  crowded  atmosphere  of  the  camp-environed 
capital. 

As  Mrs.  Davis  expected,  her  husband  soon  made  his  appear- 
ance at  home,  and  his  flushed  face  and  sunken  eye  told  that 
typhoid  fever  had  laid  its  hand  upon  him.  The  worst  of  it  was 
over,  though,  before  he  could  be  persuaded  to  leave  camp,  and 
he  now  counted  the  weary  days  of  convalescence  with  ill- 
restrained  impatience. 

The  news  soon  came,  too,  of  the  advance  of  the  "Grand 
Army"  before  Richmond,  and  then  followed  the  sickening 
reports  of  "  heavy  battles,  with  great  losses  on  both  sides." 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOTS  235 

Nothing  to  do  now  but  to  wait  and  pray,  and  wonder  why 
they  were  so  afflicted. 

Belle  bears  the  agony  of  suspense  in  silence  ;  she  scarcely 
admits  to  herself,  even,  that  fears  for  Randolph's  safety  are  para- 
mount in  her  breast,  though  a  certain  little  feeling  of  resentment 
does  mingle  with  her  anxiety,  as  she  recalls  several  occasions 
when  the  words  she  hoped  to  hear  seemed  trembling  on  his  lips, 
and  yet  some  mysterious  influence  withheld  their  utterance. 

Why  this  was  so,  she  could  not  understand,  but,  all  the  same, 
she  dreaded  to  see  the  list  of  "  killed  and  wounded." 

Just  about  this  time,  too,  came  the  tidings  of  the  rapid 
advance  of  the  enemy  up  the  Valley,  under  Hunter,  and  the 
reports  of  the  terrible  work  they  were  doing  reached  the  citizens 
of  Lexington  in  every  exaggerated  form. 

This  point  had,  all  along,  seemed  so  inaccessible,  that  the 
inhabitants  had  deemed  themselves  secure  against  invasion,  but 
now  the  enemy  is  rapidly  advancing,  indeed,  almost  at  their 
doors,  and  only  a  very  small  force  intervening.  Captain  Davis, 
still  confined  to  the  house,  spent  his  time  and  thoughts  in  plan- 
ning a  mode  of  escape,  if  the  dreaded  foe  should,  indeed,  reach 
this  point. 

The  small  army  opposing  the  rapid  march  of  Hunter's  troops 
is  retreating,  and  at  nightfall  they  camp  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  river.  Of  course,  the  people  are  now  convinced  that  it  is 
but  a  question  of  time,  and  prepare  themselves  to  expect  the 
worst.  Captain  Davis,  chafed  at  the  possible  prospect  of  being 
captured,  was  rendered  entirely  unfit  for  the  escape  he  had 
planned,  but  his  wife,  anxious  to  have  him  go,  agreed  to  stand 
guard  on  an  outside  porch  all  night^  and  report  the  first  sounds 
that  indicated  a  movement  of  the  troops  in  the  neighborhood. 

The  ambulance  that  was  to  carry  him  stood  ready  harnessed, 
and  the  driver,  also  a  convalescent  soldier,  lay  sleeping  on  the 
parlor  floor.  A  stillness  as  of  death  hung  over  the  doomed 
town,  with  only  the  fitful  gleam  of  a  distant  camp-fire  to  light 

-Actual  experience  of  a  young  l.idy  in  Lexington,  Virginia. 


236  WHas   THE  PATRIOT^ 

the  gloom.  All  nlglit  long  Mrs.  Davis  paced  her  beat,  leaving 
it  only  for  an  occasional  visit  to  the  bedside  of  her  husband, 
who  had  donned  his  well-worn  uniform  to  be  ready  for  a  hasty 

retreat,  and  now  lay  quietly 
sleeping. 

The  dim  light  of  a  Con- 
federate candle  faintly  illu- 
mined the  apartment,  casting 
weird  arabesques  on  the  wall 
near,  as  it  sputtered  and  flick- 
ered with  its  uncertain  light. 
Among  other  homely  inven- 
tions, which  the  necessities 
of  the  times  produced,  was 
this  famous  candle.  It  con- 
sisted of  a  wick,  varying  in 
length  from  thirty  to  forty 
feet,  well  covered  with  a 
preparation  of  wax  and  tal- 
low. This,  while  yet  warm 
and  pliable,  was  twisted  into 
all  sorts  of  shapes  around  a 
stick  eight  or  ten  inches  in 
length,  which  was  firmly  fixed 
in  a  block  of  wood. 

It  permitted  considerable 
latitude  to  artistic  taste,  and 
often  rei)resented  in  its  deftly-arranged  coils  flowers,  and  even 
musical  instruments,  besides  many  other  objects.  Their  chief 
beauty,  however,  lay  in  the  length  of  time  they  lasted  and  the 
small  outlay  necessary  for  their  manufacture. 

The  brave  sentinel  kept  her  vigil  faithfully,  and  with  the  first 
faint  streaks  of  early  dawn,  she  could  distinguish  sounds  of  busde 
and  motion  in  the  camp  below  the  town.      The  time  had  now 


Confederate  Candle. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  237 

come  to  rouse  her  husband,  and  she  approached  his  bedside  ni 
anxious  fear.  In  a  Htde  while  he  was  wide  awake,  and  sat 
upright,  but  a  sudden  dizziness  overcame  him  and  he  wasobHged 
to  rechne  again. 

"Indeed,  I  do  not  think  you  can  possibly  undertake  this  trip, 
my  dear  husband,"  said  his  anxious  wife. 

"Oh,  I  shall  do  very  well,"  he  answered,  "if  I  can  but  once 
get  into  the  ambulance,"  and  arose  again  to  make  the  effort; 
"lend  me  your  shoulder,  Kate,"  he  added. 

This  time  he  got  to  his  feet  and  with  his  wife's  assistance 
almost  to  the  door,  though  with  tottering  tread.  The  heavy 
rumble  of  the  wagons  was  now  distinctly  heard  as  nearer  they 
approached,  and  Captain  Davis,  making  a  desperate  effort,  finally 
succeeded  in  getting  to  the  door,  but  as  he  did  so  reeled  and  fell, 
proving  his  total  inability  to  undertake  the  proposed  trip.  By 
their  united  efforts  he  once  more  regained  his  bed  and  resigned 
himself  as  best  he  could  to  the  disappointment,  determining, 
however,  to  secrete  himself  somewhere  at  the  last  moment.  Mrs. 
Davis  now  aroused  the  comrade  who  lay  sleeping  in  the  parlor, 
and  who  was  to  drive  the  ambulance  to  a  place  of  safety,  till  the 
army  had  passed. 

"Kate,  have  you  packed  everything  that  might  tempt  the 
cupidity  of  the  advancing  heroes,"  he  asked,  with  an  attempt  at 
a  smile. 

"Yes,"  she  answered,  "everything  that  I  have  not  hidden  in 
secure  places  about  the  house;  the  only  thing  that  is  left,  and 
vvhich  I  can't  conceal,  is  a  suit  of  cadet  uniform  and  a  roll  of 
grey  cloth,  but  Belle  will  wear  the  suit  under  her  dress,  and  I 
am  going  to  appear  presently  as  a  very  fat  lady,  for  I  mean  to 
wrap  that  cloth  around  my  body,  under  my  hoops,  as  I  am  deter- 
mined the  Yankees  shan't  have  it." 

"I  am  afraid  you  will  suffer  terribly  with  the  heat,  and  be 
willing  to  hand  over  the  grey  cloth  by  night,"  he  answered. 

Just  then  appeared  the  advance  of  the  handful  of  men  who 


238  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

had  stood  between  them  and  the  enemy,  rapidly  retreating,  and 
in  a  short  time  they  had  all  passed  by.  The  citizens  who  had 
collected  to  see  them  pass,  and  offer  them  what  they  could  in  the 
way  of  refreshment,  now  looked  at  each  other  in  silent  despair. 
Not  a  shadow  of  hope  remained,  while  even  the  courage  born  of 
despair  seemed  at  first  to  forsake  them. 

One  by  one  they  silently  withdrew  to  their  own  homes,  until 
the  streets  became  entirely  deserted  and  silence  reigned  supreme. 
A  prophetic  stillness  brooded  over  all;  the  calm,  which  always 
precedes  the  storm.  No  one  now  stirred  beyond  his  own  door. 
They  were  about  to  enter  upon  an  untried  experience,  with  every 
reason  to  dread  it.  Every  house  was  closed  with  blinds  drawn 
down,  and  a  sullen  front  exposed  to  the  view  of  the  expected 
foe. 

Two  hours  passed  thus — three — "Can  it  be  possible,"  said 
Mrs.  Davis  to  her  husband,  "that  the  Yankees  are  going  around 
us  by  some  other  road?"  and  faint  hope  began  to  dawn  within 
her. 

"Indeed,  I  think,  too,  that  they  have  had  time  to  get  here, 
if  they  are  coming,"  said  Belle,  always  glad  to  accept  the  most 
cheerful  aspect  of  things. 

"  That  is  a  big  army  coming  up  the  Valley,"  said  Captain 
Davis;  "  they  can't  move  with  quite  the  same  speed  as  the  hand- 
ful that  passed  here  this  morning." 

He  sat  in  an  easy  chair  near  the  window,  waiting  for  the  first 
intimation  of  their  arrival,  that  he  might  betake  himself  to  the 
security  of  the  hiding-place  agreed  upon  between  his  wife  and 
himself.  Presently  the  sharp,  shrill  scream  of  a  shell  passing 
through  the  air  and  bursting  in  their  neighborhood  arrested  their 
attention. 

"Ha!  there  they  are !  "  said  Captain  Davis;  "  that  is  their 
usual  mode  of  salutation.     To  the  cellar!  quick!  here,  Kate!  " 

And  as  one  after  another  they  now  heard  shells  bursting,  there 
was  no  longer  any  doubt  as  to  their  near  approach.      Both  Mrs. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT/ 


239 


Davis  and  Belle  came  to  the  assistance  of  the  invalid,  but  a  sud- 
den strength  seemed  given  him,  and  his  one  idea  was  to  get 
them  all  to  the  cellar  as  quickly  as  possible. 

They  had  scarcely  reached  there  before  they  observed  the 
house  opposite  to  be  on  fire,  and  in  an  unwary  moment  they  all 
congregated  around  the  window  to  view  it.  Now  they  observed 
a  shell  strike  the  ground  in  front  of  the  house. 

"Come  this  way,  quick!"  called  Captain  Davis,  and  they 
rushed  to  the  farthest  corner  of  the  room,  but  had  scarcely  done 
so  before  the  window  where  they  had  been  standing  was  struck 
by  the  fragments  of  the  bursting  shell  and  shattered  to  pieces. 
After  a  time  the  shelling  ceased,  and  once  more  they  ventured 
to  the  window.  Some  distance  down  the  street  could  be  seen  a 
small  white  flag,  which  had  been  hoisted  by  a  citizen  as  an  inti- 
mation to  the  foe  that  no  masked  batteries  or  ambushed  forces 
awaited  their  entrance  into  the  town,  hoping  thereby  to  stay  fur- 
ther destruction  of  private  property. 

"You  had  better  come  now,  my  husband,"  said  Mrs,  Davis, 
eagerly,  and  telling  the  little  boys  to  remain  with  Belle,  she  hur- 
riedly left  them. 

In  the  rear  of  the  house  was  the  kitchen,  whose  immense, 
old-fashioned  fireplace  had  long  since  fallen  into  disuse,  and  for 
many  years  previous  to  the  war  had  been  closed  up ;  but  such 
had  been  Mrs.  Davis'  necessities  during  the  past  year  that  she 
was  obliged  to  open  i..  again  and  resort  to  the  primitive  and 
inconvenient  modes  of  our  grandmothers  in  the  preparation  of 
her  meals.     To  this  kitchen  she  now  hurried  her  husband. 

' '  Ah  !  Kate,"  he  exclaimed,  ' '  I  knew  your  fertile  brain  would 
suggest  something  that  could  be  relied  on ;  they  will  never  find 
me  here  in  the  world.  But  if  they  stay  very  long  what  will  you 
do  about  cooking  ?  " 

"  I  have  arranged  for  all  that,"'  she  said,  triumphantly;  "I 
have  had  everything  in  the  house  cooked;  have  at  least  three 
days  rations  ahead,  so  you  see  I  am  prepared  for  a  siege. '" 


240 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


Captain  Davis  now  commenced  his  ascent  into  the  hospitable 
throat  of  the  old  chimney,  and  before  many  seconds  the  last 
vestige  of  his  boots  had  disappeared. 

"Do  you  think  you  can  stand  it?"  asked  his  wife,  as  she 
peeped  up  from  below. 

"  O,  it  IS  quite  comfortable,  I  assure  you,  barring  a  little  soot," 
he  answered,  laughing. 

Just  then  Belle's  voice  was  heard  in  a  low  whisper:  "Come 
quick.  Cousin  Kate,"  and  Mrs.  Davis  made  haste  to  place  the 
furniture  in  its  usual  fashion,  when  another  and  a  strange  voice 
sounded  in  her  ears.  She  now  returned  at  once  to  the  house, 
her  heart  in  her  mouth.  Belle  stood  in  the  door,  and  before  it 
was  an  officer  and  two  or  three  soldiers.  The  officer,  however, 
had  dismounted  and  stood  respectfully  holding  his  hat  in  hand. 

"  E.KCuse  me,  Miss  Harvey,"  Mrs.  Davis  heard  him  say,  as 
she  approached,  "  I  heard  that  you  were  in  Lexington  and  rode 
ahead  of  my  command  to  be  of  any  assistance  that  I  could." 

"  I  appreciate  your  kindness,  Captain  King,"  said  Belle,  rec- 
ognizing the  officer  who  had  befriended  them  before,  but  not 
inviting  him  in  or  extending  her  hand  in  welcome;  "from  the 
experience  of  the  past  two  hours,  we  will  probably  be  glad  to 
have  any  protection,"  she  added,  bitterly. 

"  Coming  on  such  an  errand,  I  might  look  for  a  warmer  wel- 
come," he  said,  half  angrily. 

'*  That  you  came  at  all,  in  such  company,  is  cause  for  grave 
fears,  sir,  I  think,"  she  answered,  boldly. 

"  Madam,"  said  Captain  King,  determined  not  to  be  rebuffed, 
and  turning  to  Mrs.  Davis,  "  I  would  gladly  afford  Miss  Harvey 
and  all  her  friends  any  protection  in  my  power,  and  I  fear  that 
you  will  stand  in  need  of  all  that  I  can  offer." 

Just  then  a  lurid  glare  in  the  direction  of  the  Virginia  Mili- 
tary Institute  shot  up  into  the  heavens,  and  one  after  another  the 
flames  rose  higher,  until  the  devouring  element  seemed  sweeping 
everything  before  it. 


H'HCyS  THE  PATRIOT / 


241 


"What,  oh!  what  can  it  be?"  asked  Mrs.  Davis. 

"  Do  tell  us!  "  exclaimed  Belle. 

"Ladies,  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  Hunter  has  ordered  the 
burning  of  all  the  Institute  property,  to  what  end,  I  confess  I 
fail  to  see,  but  I  would  gladly  remain  at  your  house,  and  protect 
from  insult  or  injury  all  under  your  roof.  Will  you  not  allow 
me  ?  "  and  saying  this,  he  advanced  within  the  door. 

Belle  and  Mrs.  Davis  looked  at  each  other,  scarcely  knowing 
what  to  say.  At  this  point,  the  two  little  boys,  who  had  retreated 
to  the  nursery,  now  returned,  each  armed  with  a  toy  gun. 

"  Let  me  beseech  you  to  accept  my  protection,  madam,''  he 
said,  earnestly,  addressing  Mrs.  Davis. 

Harry,  not  understanding  the  nature  of  the  visit  at  all,  now 
advanced,  in  a  warlike  attitude. 

"Let  my  mamma  alone,  or  I'll  shoot  you,''  he  said,  seeming 
glad  of  the  opportunity  to  put  in  practice  a  long-cherished  desire. 

"  Hush,  my  son,"  said  Mrs.  Davis,  "  this  gentleman  is  very 
kind;  you  must  not  talk  of  shooting  him,"  at  which  Harry  and 
Archy  exchanged  puzzled  glances,  totally  unable  to  reconcile  the 
appearance  of  things  with  their  mother's  words. 

"It  would  be  ungrateful  to  refuse  your  kindness,  sir,"  con- 
tinued Mrs.  Davis,  addressing  Captain  King,  "  and  I  will  accept 
it  in  the  spirit  in  which  it  is  proffered." 

Turning  to  the  soldiers  he  dismissed  them,  and  now  entered 
the  house. 

"I  tried  very  hard  to  prevent  the  shelling  of  this  place.  Miss 
Harvey,"  he  said,  "but  finding  that  I  could  not,  I  left  my  com- 
mand and  rode  as  fast  as  I  could  to  reach  here  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible, that  I  might  be  some  protection  to  you  and  your  friends, 
and  I  confess  that  I  should  have  been  greatly  mortified  to  have 
been  denied  that  privilege." 

The  little  boys,  who  had  gone  into  the  yard,  now  came  run- 
ning in  with    the    news   that   the  yard   "was  full  of  Yankees, 
kitchen,  and  everywhere." 
16 


242 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT . 


Mrs.  Davis,  in  terror,  flew  to  the  kitchen.  Sure  enough,  there 
they  were,  prying  into  every  nook  and  corner.  Captain  King, 
who  had  also  heard  the  children,  had  followed  her,  and  at  sight 
of  one  of  their  officers,  they  soon  began  to  skulk  away,  and  the 
yard  was  soon  cleared.  Mrs.  Davis  now  began  to  realize  how 
fortunate  she  was  in  having  his  protection,  but  her  terror,  lest  her 
husband's  hiding-place  might  yet  be  discovered,  increased  every 
moment,  and  she  determined,  in  consideration  of  Captain  King's 
presence,  to  secrete  him  somewhere  in  the  house  as  soon  as  night 
fell.  Their  protector  soon  announced  that  it  was  necessary  for 
him  to  return  to  his  command  for  a  short  while  ;  so,  in  order  to 
be  back  h-efore  dark,  he  decided  to  set  out  at  once. 

Both  Mrs.  Davis  and  Belle,  now  full  of  apprehension,  showed 
plainly  their  an.xiety  for  his  speedy  return,  and,  with  a  pleased 
smile,  he  rode  rapidly  away,  after  promising  not  to  absent  him- 
self longer  than  was  absolutely  necessary. 

Full  of  uneasiness  about  her  husband,  Mrs.  Davis,  after  con- 
sulting with  Belle,  concluded  it  would  probably  be  best  to  go  to 
the  kitchen  and  seem  to  be  busying  herself  about  some  household 
work  -.  not  entirely  satisfied  though,  that  she  had  selected  the  best 
plan  for  his  protection,  after  being  there  for  awhile,  she  went  into 
the  yard. 

Casting  her  eyes  in  the  direction  of  the  gate,  she  beheld 
several  soldiers  advancing.  In  utter  dismay,  she  stood  still, 
hoping  her  presence  would  prevent  their  entering,  but  she  had 
miscalculated;  the  side  gate  opened,  and  in  they  came,  some 
half-dozen  hungr3'-looking  private  soldiers,  rude  and  uncouth- 
looking  in  the  extreme. 

"Say,  sis,"  said  the  foremost  one,  advancing,  "hain't  you  got 
something  you  can  give  a  fellow  to  eat?  We  are  as  hungry  as 
the  devil  himself." 

"  Of  course  she'll  give  us  a  good  hot  supper  ef  you  plank  up 
the  chink,"  said  another,  persuasively. 

Mrs.  Davis  stood  transfixed  to  the  spot,  and  for  a  moment 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT  243 

speechless.  Her  cheeks  glowed  crimson,  and  her  head  reeled 
with  indignation  and  fear. 

"What  must  I  say  to  these  wretches?"  she  thought,  while 
visions  of  her  husband  being  roasted  alive  tortured  her  brain. 

"I  have  no  supper  to  give  you,"  she  presently  said,  as  calmly 
as  she  could,  fearing  to  express  all  the  defiance  she  felt. 

"  Come,  now,  honey,  that  won't  do,  we  hain't  a  goin'  to  run 
off  without  paying  ye  for  it,"  said  one  of  them,  taking  a  green- 
back from  his  pocket  and  holding  it  toward  Mrs.  Davis. 

"I  tell  you,"  she  faltered  again,  "I  have  no  supper  for  you." 

"Ah,  now,  be  a  good  sis,  an'  hurry  up  an'  git  the  supper. 
I'll  even  so  much  es  chop  the  wood  fur  ye,''  said  another,  going 
toward  the  woodpile,  near. 

A  new  fear  now  seized  upon  Mrs.  Davis;  she  knew  that  if 
her  husband  heard  the  insulting  language  of  these  men  that  he 
would  come  to  her  side  if  it  was  the  last  act  of  his  life.  So,  she 
hurriedly  concluded  it  would  be  best  to  seem  to  accede  to  their 
wishes,  praying  that  Captain  King  would  return  in  the  meantime. 

*At  this  juncture  Belle  made  her  appearance  in  the  door,  which 
was  the  signal  for  a  volley  of  admiring  expressions. 

"  But  ain't  she  a  daisy  ?  "  said  one. 

"  Can't  you  come  an'  help  us  git  a  good,  hot  supper?"  said 
another,  advancing  toward  Belle.  "  We're  a-goin'  to  pay  ye  fur 
it — they  hain't  nothin'  mean  about  us,"  and  with  that  they  all 
laughed  loudly. 

Belle's  indignation  now  expressed  itself  in  words. 

"What  right  have  you  to  come  here  and  demand  supper? 
Unless  you  get  out  of  this  yard  at  once  you  will  surely  repent  it." 

"  Whoopy  !  she's  a  gittin'  mad,"  said  one,  seemingly  amused. 

"  Ef  you  won't  give  us  nothin',"  said  another,  "  'sposen  we'll 
have  to  help  erselves.      Wher's  the  kitchen  ?" 

By  this  time  Mrs.  Davis  was  so  terror-stricken  as  to  be  almost 
paralyzed,  and  Belle  continued  her  efforts  to  get  rid  of  them. 

' '  I  tell  you  that  we  have  nothing  to  give    you,  and  there 

'■■Experience  of  a  young  lady  in  Winchester. 


244 


WHO'S  THE  PAT  RIOT.' 


is  nothing  for  you  to  steal,  and  unless  you  go  away  at  once  I  will 
report  you  at  the  provost's  ofifice."  Slie  tried  to  be  very  brave, 
but  her  heart  sank  within  her  when  the  roughest-looking  one 
among  them  advanced  toward  her  menacingly. 

"  Let's  steal  her,  I  say." 

'■'•  Dat  be  von  good  von,"  said  a  bloated  Dutchman,  also 
coming  nearer.     They  seemed,  now,  to  have  forgotten  supper. 

Deriving  courage  from  her  very  despair,  she  said,  appealingly : 

•*  Is  there  not  one  man  among  you  that  will  protect  a  defense- 
less woman?"  She  observed  one  nearest  the  gate  leave  the 
crowd  hurriedly,  which  gave  her  a  ray  of  hope,  while  her  appeal 
seemed  to  bring  them  all  to  their  senses  again.  They  stood  in 
silence  for  a  few  minutes,  then  once  more  renewed  their  impor- 
tunities for  supper. 

It  seemed  to  Mrs.  Davis  and  Belle  an  age,  but,  in  reality,  it 
was  a  very  short  time,  before  tlie  one  who  had  left  was  seen 
approaching  at  a  double-quick  with  a  guard  of  two  armed  men, 
and  soon  the  disorderly  cro\\*d  was  dispersed,  to  their  unspeaka- 
ble relief.  Captain  King  soon  returned  again,  and  heard,  with 
great  indignation,  of  the  insulting  language  and  conduct  of  the 
soldiers.  Mrs.  Davis  managed  to  bring  her  husband  from  his 
hiding-place  after  nightfall  and  secrete  him  within  the  house, 
where  he  remained,  undisturbed,  until  the  army  once  more  took 
up  its  line  of  march,  the  Federal  officer's  j^resence  in  the  house, 
unconsciously,  affording  him  protection. 

The  excitement  of  the  situation,  however,  rendered  him  quite 
ill  again,  and  it  was  some  time  before  he  was  able  to  rejoin  his 
command.  Even  after  all  his  kindness,  Belle  could  not  bring 
herself  to  shake  hands  with  Captain  King,  when,  a  few  days 
later,  he  came  to  bid  them  good-bye. 

"  Not  until  you  stand  before  me  in  a  full  suit  of  grey,  cap- 
tain," she  said,  laughing. 

"You  are  a  very  great  demoralizer,  certainly.  Miss  Harvey, 
but  I  can't  promise  you  that,"  he  answered,  and  soon  rode  away. 


CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

5  HE  last  summer  of  the  war  was  made  memorable  by  the 
numerous    successful   raids    on    the    part   of  the    Federal 
troops.     So  emboldened  were  they  by  their  success  in  this 
line,   that  they  gradually  extended  their  circuits  until  Sherman's 
never-to-be-forgotten  march  struck  a  death  blow  to  the  struggling 
Confederacy. 

The  most  sanguine  were  still  hopeful  of  ultimate  success,  but 
those  who  knew  best  had  very  grave  fears.  Grant  was,  in  the 
language  of  his  illustrious  chief,  "still  pegging  away"  before 
Richmond,  and,  while  he  had  not  achieved  any  brilliant  or 
decided  result,  he  had,  at  least,  not  met  with  the  same  disastrous 
defeats  as  his  numerous  predecessors.  He  had  plenty  of  men 
and  means,  and  the  life-blood  of  the  young  Confederacy  had 
already  begun  to  ebb. 

All  hope  of  returning  to  their  Valley  home  had  been  aban- 
doned by  Mrs.  Harvey,  as  the  recent  destruction  of  property  by 
both  Hunter  and  Sheridan  had  left  no  unoccupied  houses  stand- 
ing, and  those  who  had  persisted  in  remaining  lived  in  con- 
stantly-increasing terror.  About  this  time  news  came  to  Mrs. 
Harvey  of  the  death  of  poor  "  Aunt  Maria,"  who  could  never 
be  persuaded  to  leave  her  home,  but  had  remained  to  the  last, 
kindly  cared  for  by  the  faithful  Dinah,  who  had  not  yet  made  up 
her  mind  to  take  advantage  of  her  freedom. 

With  the  coming  of  winter  again,  the  capital  was  once  more 
thronged,  and  provisions  became  very  scarce  and  high-priced, 
as  well  as  lodging-places  almost  impossible  to  find.  It  seemed 
to  be  regarded  as  a  place  of  perfect  security  against  the  enemy, 
notwithstanding  the  efforts  made  for  its  capture,  while,  among 
the  young  and  thoughtless  portion  of  the  community,  the  gayeties 
of  the  previous  winter  were  again  inaugurated. 
(245) 


246  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

Belle  had  returned  from  her  prolonged  visit  to  Lexington, 
and  soon  found  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  follow  Carrie's  ex- 
ample, and  find  employment  in  one  of  the  departments  of  the 
Government,  whose  army  of  male  clerks  had  been  enlisted  for 
more  dangerous  service  in  the  field. 

"  I  do  not  intend  to  join  the  Starvation  Club,  this  winter," 
she  said  to  Carrie,  as  they  walked  along  the  street  on  their  way 
to  their  duties. 

"  I  do  not  think  I  shall,  either,"  replied  Carrie,  "  it  really 
seems  heartless  to  be  so  gay  when  there  is  so  much  suffering 
around  us." 

"Pauline,  of  course,  will  not,"  continued  Belle,  "now  that 
she  is  in  such  deep  mourning,  poor  thing!" 

"No,  indeed!  I  expect  she  will  be  occupied  a  good  deal 
with  her  poor  mother,  who,  they  say,  is  broken-hearted,  and,  at 
times,  quite  out  of  her  mind." 

"Such  a  grief  as  that  is  enough  to  craze  her,"  said  Belle, 
"to  have  her  two  sons  brought  home  together  on  one  bier. 
They  had  passed  unharmed  through  so  much  danger,  too,  and 
were  so  brave.     Poor  Mrs.  Rhett!     I  do,  indeed,  feel  for  her." 

"Just  suppose,"  continued  Carrie,  "that  Pauline  had  married 
Mr,  Appleton  and  gone  abroad,  how  could  she  ever  have  forgiven 
herself,  now  that  this  grief  has  overtaken  them  ?  " 

"I  am  sure  there  was  always  danger  of  it,  and  I  could  never 
altogether  forgive  Pauline  for  contemplating  it  during  the  war," 
said  Belle,  with  energy.  "It  remains  to  be  seen  what  she  will 
do  now.  I  have  had  very  little  conversation  with  her  since  my 
return,  and  Appleton's  name  was  not  mentioned." 

"You'd  be  surprised.  Belle,"  said  Carrie,  smilingly,  "if  I 
told  you  how  affairs  stood,  for  you  know  that  Pauline  never  told 
me,  and  yet  I  know  exactly  the  relation  between  herself  and  Mr. 
Appleton.  I  have  never  mentioned  it  before,  because  of  the 
manner  in  which  I  learned  it,  but  I  am  sure  that  Pauline  will  be 
only  too  giad  to  tell  you  as  soon  as  a  good  opportunity  offers." 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT/ 


247 


"  You  are  certainly  dealing  in  mysteries,  Carrie  ;  pray  explain 
yourself,"  said  Belle. 

"Well,  you  know,"  rejoined  Carrie,  "that  until  you  came 
back  I  had  a  position  in  the  Flag  of  Truce  ofifice,  and  one  of  my 
duties  was  to  read  some  of  the  letters  that  passed ;  so,  greatly  to 
my  surprise,  one  morning,  I  opened  one  from  Pauline  to  Ed 
Appleton.  Of  course,  I  read  it  with  a  good  deal  of  interest, 
and,  Belle,  I  am  convinced  that  Pauline  loves  Charlie  Holmes. 
At  any  rate,  she  has  broken  her  engagement  with  Appleton." 

' '  It  does  seem  a  pity  that  a  girl  could  not  know  her  own  mind 
better  than  she  appears  to  have  done,"  said  Belle,  "  Even  if  she 
had  loved  Appleton  before  the  war,  brought  up  as  she  has  been, 
how  she  could  have  been  willing  to  marry  him  and  go  abroad 
while  the  war  lasted  I  can't  understand  at  all." 

"Well,  you  know  /  never  did  think  that  Pauline  had  much 
heart,  Belle,  but  since  reading  that  letter  I  have  a  better  opinion  of 
her.  I  don't  know  what  infatuation  possessed  her  to  carry  matters 
so  far,  or  what  her  parents  could  have  been  thinking  of  to  give  their 
consent,"  said  Carrie.  "Marrying  a  man  that  your  family  had 
never  even  seen  was  bad  enough,  but  under  such  circumstances  I 
confess  it  puzzles  me." 

"That  is  where  they  showed  their  wisdom,  I  believe,  now. 
They  knew  Pauline  better  than  any  one  else,  and  thought  it  best 
not  to  oppose  her,  hoping  it  would  have  the  effect  which  it  seems 
to  have  had,  and  I  sincerely  hope  that  your  suspicions  are  cor- 
rect." They  now  reached  a  gloomy  old  building,  which  was 
occupied  as  the  Treasury  Department,  and  soon  both  girls  were 
bending  over  their  desks  signing  names  to  "a  promise  to  pay," 
which  was  before  very  long,  however,  though  through  no  fault 
of  theirs,  to  become  a  worthless  bond. 

A  few  evenings  after,  as  Belle  was  going  home  alone  from  the 
Department,  she  heard  a  familiar  footstep  rapidly  approaching 
behind,  and,  presently,  the  manly  voice  of  Randolph  sounded  in 
her  ear. 


248 


WHO'S  THE  riTRrOT? 


'•  I  am  very  lucky  to  have  found  you,  Miss  Belle,"  he  said. 
"  I  have  just  been  to  call  at  your  rooms." 

Belle  looked  up  with  a  pleased  expression  of  surprise,  as  she 
extended  her  hand  in  welcome. 

"  I  am  too  sorry  to  have  missed  you,"  she  said,  with  uncon- 
scious emphasis. 

"Ah!  but  you  have  not  missed  me,"  returned  Randolph. 
"  I  am  going  back  with  you,  if  you  will  allow  me.  I  haven't 
fought  the  whole  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  for  my  furlough,  to 
be  cheated  out  of  the  enjoyment  of  it  in  any  such  way,"  he  con- 
tinued. 

"  When  did  you  get  here  ?  •   ventured  Belle. 

"  About  two  hours  ago,  and  am  only  allowed  twenty-four 
hours  in  the  city,  altogether,  so  you  see  why  my  moments  are  so 
precious  ?  " 

''  Did  you  bring  Colonel  Holmes  with  you  tliis  time  ?  "  she 
asked,  presently. 

"  No,  indeed,  and  1  have  not  seen  him  for  some  time.  He 
is  no  longer  Colonel  Holmes,  but  a  brigadier — he  traveled  up 
rapidly  this  summer.  I  have  seen  him  only  once  since  his  pro- 
motion, and  then  he  was  in  hot  pursuit  of  the  Yankees.  But 
tell  me  when  you  got  back  to  Richmond  ?  I  heard  only  the 
other  day  that  you  had  returned." 

"  O,  I  have  been  here  for  some  weeks,"  she  replied,  with  the 
least  little  bit  of  coolness  in  her  tone,  for  she  had  frequently 
wondered  what  had  become  of  Randolph,  though  angry  with 
herself  all  the  while,  that  she  did  care.  She  had  quite  made  up 
her  mind  that  when  she  met  him  again  she  would  not  extend  as 
cordial  a  greeting  as  had  been  her  wont,  but  the  suddenness  of 
his  appearance  had  prevented  her  putting  into  action  her  resolve, 
and  she  was  glad  to  see  him  in  spite  of  herself. 

Upon  reaching  home,  they  found  Julia  Campbell  and  Major 
Hughes,  who  had  called  to  invite  Carrie  and  Belle  to  a  little 
re-union  at  her  liom.:  that  evening.      Of  course,  Randol|)li  was 


IVHtrS  THE  PATRIOT  ? 


249 


gladly  welcomed,  and  included  in  the  invitation,  but  he  j)ost- 
poned  answering  until  he  should  hear  Belle's  reply. 

"  I  am  too  sorry,  Julia,  but  a  previous  engagement  will  pre- 
vent my  accepting  your  invitation,  though  I  am  sure  I  shall  be 
greatly  the  loser  by  it,"  she  said. 

Julia  and  Hughes  exchanged  significant  glances,  as  Randolph 
declined  upon  the  same  plea. 

They  soon  took  their  departure,  and  Randolph  and  Belle 
were  left  alone. 

"You  can't  imagine  what  a  thrill  of  delight  possessed  me, 
Miss  Belle,  when  you  declined  Miss  Julia's  invitation  upon  the 
plea  of  a  'previous  engagement,'"  said  Randolph,  in  pleased 
tones.  "Of  course,  if  you  had  gone,  I  should  have  accei)ted 
the  invitation  and  gone,  too  ;  but,  to  think,  that  of  your  own 
accord,  you  would  remain  at  home  and  spend  the  evening  with 
me  gives  me  inexpressible  pleasure." 

"I  think  you  must  have  misunderstood  me,  Colonel  Ran- 
dolph," said  Belle,  apparently  surprised,  and  coloring.  "  I  told 
Julia  the  truth,  when  I  said  I  had  a  previous  engagement,  but  I 
certainly  had  no  right  to  assume  that  it  could  be  with  you,  even 
if  it  had  not  already  existed  with  some  one  else." 

"  Didn't  I  tell  you  that  I  had  but  twenty-four  hours  to  spend 
in  Richmond,  and  where  else,  would  you  suppose,  could  I  wish 
to  spend  my  time,  except  in  your  society  ?  "  asked  Randolph, 
almost  impatiently ;  "and  with  whom,  if  I  may  ask,  does  your 
engagement  for  this  evening  exist  ?  " 

"  I  have  promised  to  go  with  Major  Anderson  to  the  levee  at 
the  President's,"  she  answered,  a  little  nervously. 

"Major  Anderson,"  exclaimed  Randolph,  "why,  how  long 
has  he  been  here  ?  I  thought  he  was  with  Rossef,  in  West  Vir- 
ginia.    That  is  where  he  ought  to  be." 

"  He  has  been  here  since  the  day  before  yesterday." 

"  And,  notwithstanding  all  the  trouble  I  have  been  at  to  get 
this  one  evening  with  you,  I  am  to  be  cheated  out  of  it  by  this 


250 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 


fellow,  Anderson.  Couldn't  you  postpone  your  engagement 
with  him,  or  would  you  show  me  that  preference  ? "'  he  added, 
in  lower  tones. 

"I  am  sure  it  is  entirely  unintentional  on  his  part,"  said 
Belle,  evasively,  "  as  well  as  my  own,  and  if  I  had  only 
known — '  but  here  she  paused. 

"  Only  known  what?     Go  on,"  said  Randolph,  eagerly. 

"Well,  if  I  had  only  known  about  Julia  inviting  us  there." 

"The  quiet  evening  at  home,  with  only  me  for  your  com- 
panion, then,  was  not  in  your  thoughts  at  all  ?  "  said  Randolph. 

"  I  did  not  say  that,  and  you  have  no  right  to  interpret  my 
thoughts  for  me." 

"  No,  I  have  no  right,  that  is  true,"  he  said,  sadly,  "  and  I 
am  a  fool  for  thinking  that  I  have  any  claim  upon  you." 

The  soft  glow  of  the  open  fire  was  now  the  only  light  in  the 
room,  and  it  was  too  dim  for  Randolph  to  see  the  confusion  in 
Belle's  manner,  though  he  was  looking  steadily  at  her. 

"  You  will  always  have  the  claim  of  an  old  and  valued  friend, 
be  assured  of  that,"  said  Belle,  demurely,  determined  not  to 
give  him  the  least  advantage. 

"  I  suppose  I  shall  have  to  content  myself  with  that,"  he 
answered,  resolutely.  "And  you  will  not  postpone  your  engage- 
ment with  Anderson?"  he  added. 

"  I  do  not  really  see  how  I  can,"  she  replied,  "as  he,  also, 
leaves  to-morrow." 

The  other  members  of  the  family  now  came  in  to  welcome 
Randolph;  and,  tea  soon  being  announced,  he  remained  to 
share  it  with  them,  and  so  the  time  passed  until  Major  Anderson 
arrived  to  fulfill  his  engagement  with  Belle, 

"I  shall  be  here  in  the  morning  to  walk  with  you  to  the 
Treasury  Department,  unless  Major  Anderson  is  ahead  of  me 
there,  also,"  he  managed  to  whisper  to  Belle,  before  she  left. 

"  O,  no,  he  is  not,  and  I  shall  expect  you,"  she  answered. 

While    Belle   was  glad,   at  first,  to  have  the  opportunity  of 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT/  ,51 

showing  Randolph  that  her  time  was  not  always  at  his  disposal, 
yet  her  companion  did  not  find  her  so  entirely  amiable  and 
agreeable  as  he  usually  did.  In  reality,  she  would  have  given 
a  great  deal  to  have  spent  the  evening  with  only  Randolph,  in 
spite  of  the  many  incomprehensible  things  he  said  to  her,  for,  in 
her  inmost  soul,  she  felt  that  he  loved  her. 

Why  he  pursued  the  course  he  did  was  a  mystery  she  could 
not  fathom,  puzzle  over  it  as  she  might,  and  her  maidenly 
instinct  struggled  to  conceal  from  him  the  heart  which  was, 
nevertheless,  his,  for  the  simple  asking. 


CHAPTER    XXXV. 

"\  V  /"hen  Belie  and  Major  Anderson  reached  the  Presiden- 
yV       tial   mansion,    they   were   scarcely   prepared   for  the 
unusual  crowd  with  which  the  rooms  were  thronged, 
but  it  was  soon  explained  by  a  friend  who  came  up  to  them. 

An  anonymous  communication  had  been  received,  warning 
the  President  that  an  attempt  to  assassinate  him  would  be  made 
during  the  evening.  Mr.  Davis,  himself,  scorned  to  notice  it, 
but  the  presence  of  an  unusual  proportion  of  soldiers,  who  hov- 
ered around  his  vicinity  during  the  evening,  showed  a  deter- 
mination to  intercept  any  such  attempt,  should  it  be  made. 

The  usually  grave  face  of  the  chief  is  even  graver,  and  more 
than  three  years  seem  to  have  passed  since  we  last  beheld  him  in 
these  halls.  Though  the  weight  of  his  tremendous  responsibility 
has  deepened  the  lines  around  his  noble  brow,  yet  upon  it  is  still 
stamped  the  high  and  lofty  purpose  to  do  his  duty  to  the  end, 
despite  the  envenomed  shafts  of  disappointed  politicians,  which 
are  constantly  aimed  at  him,  seeking  to  saddle  upon  him  the 
misfortunes  and  false  steps  occasioned  by  others. 

All  unconscious  he  seems  of  the  surveillance  of  his  self- 
appointed  body-guard,  composed  as  it  is  of  grim  men  in  their 
well-worn  uniforms,  who  happen  to  be  in  the  capital  at  the  time, 
whose  faces  though,  are  not  wont  to  be  seen  in  festive  halls.  But 
he  is  not  unmindful  or  unappreciative  of  the  love  which  prompts 
this  watchful  guardianship.  The  evening  passes  off,  however, 
as  usual,  nothing  occurring  to  justify  the  anonymous  warning. 

At  Mrs.  Harvey's  invitation,  Randolph  returned  to  take  break- 
fast with  them,  and  walked  with  Belle  to  the  Department.  She 
strove  to  maintain  a  conversation  upon  indifferent  topics,  but 
Randolph  Avas  not  to  be  baffled  in  his  efforts  to  make  her  talk  of 
Anderson. 

(252) 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  253 

"  How  often  has  he  been  in  Richmond  since  you  returned  ? '' 
he  persisted. 

•'Two  or  three  times,  I  don't  remember.  "  said  Belle,  tanta- 
lizingly. 

"I  hope  his  visits  did  not  make  very  much  impression,  then,'' 
he  returned. 

"  Oh,  he  is  usually  very  agreeable.' 

"  Upon  what  topic  is  he  most  fluent  ;  will  you  tell  me  that  ?  " 
persisted  Randolph. 

"  He  does  not  confine  himself  to  any  one  topic,  I  assure  you; 
he  was  talking  about  the  war  last  night,  and  expressing  his  admi- 
ration for  Lee ;  then,  too,  he  was  telling  me  a  great  deal  of  the 
terrible  condition  of  things  in  the  dear,  old  Valley ;  he  says  it  is 
the  wildest  scene  of  desolation  and  destruction  that  can  be 
imagined." 

'•Well,"'  laughed  Randolph,  •'  I  would  not  have  thought  it 
possible  to  be  so  pleased  to  hear  of  the  destruction  in  the  Valley, 
but  I  should,  be  happy  to  think  that  Anderson  had  entertained 
you  with  it  the  entire  evening.  As  for  myself,  though,  I  shall 
try  to  forget  it,  at  least,  while  I  am  with  you.  There  is  a  part  of 
Virginia,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  to  which  the  enemy  has  never 
yet  penetrated.  It  is  the  one  comfort  of  my  soldier  life  that  my 
mother  has  never  yet  seen  a  Yankee,  and  most  of  her  slaves  are 
still  with  her,  faithful  as  ever." 

"  I  hope  for  her  sake  that  it  may  continue  to  be  the  case." 

"Indeed,  I  earnesdy  hope  it,  too,  though  not  for  her  sake 
alone,"  he  added,  in  significant  tones,  "and  if  you  will  but  make 
me  one  [promise  more,  before  I  leave  you  now  in  a  few  minutes, 
I  shall  go  back  to  camp  with  a  lighter  heart,  though  God  knows, 
there  is  little  there  to  brighten  it,  I  don't  know  when  I  may  see 
you  again." 

"Don't  talk  so  gloomily,"  said  Belle,  feeHngly. 
••  Ah,  Miss  Belle,  there  is  to  be  a  fearful  crisis  in  our  affairs 
before  long;  there  is  no  telling  what  will  be  the  result.      Heaven 


254 


IVHcrS  THE  PATRIOT: 


knows  when  I  may  see  you  again,  if  ever.  The  odds  are  fearfully 
against  us,"  and  both  walked  on  in  silence,  Belle  with  her  eyes 
bent  upon  the  ground  and  her  heart  beating  violently. 

"  This  much,  at  least,  I  may  ask  of  you,"  said  Randolph,  and 
speaking  with  great  effort  at  self-control.  *'  that  for  one  short  year, 
no  vow  may  bind  you  to  another." 

Belle  did  not  answer  at  first,  but  looking  up  at  him,  she  i)res- 
endy  said,  with  an  unsuccessful  effort  to  smile  : 

"You  assume  that  I  am  not  already  bound,  then." 

"  Heaven  forbid  that  you  should  be.  You  know  that  I  love 
you,  Belle,"  he  went  on,  passionately,  "and  forgive  me  for  the 
presumption,  but  I  believe  you  care  something  for  me" — here 
he  paused — "I  must  speak  it,  I  can  not  longer  refrain,  though 
so  often  resisting  the  impulse  before.  And  now  that  I  have 
spoken  the  words,  I  would  not  bind  your  loyal  heart  by  any 
engagement ;  the  chances  of  battle  are  so  uncertain,  and  I  love 
you  too  well  to  wish  to  shadow  your  future  life.  Unless  I  can 
brighten  it,  I  want  you  to  rejnemberme  only  as  the  valued  friend 
you  spoke  of  last  night.  If  I  do  not  return — and  but  one  thing 
will  prevent  it — forget  that  I  have  spoken  thus,  but  I  want  you  to 
visit  my  mother — she  knows  you  well." 

Very  soon  they  reached  the  door  of  the  Department,  and  still 
Belle  had  made  no  answer  to  this  long  speech  of  Randolph's. 

"  Good-bye,"  he  said,  as  she  put  her  hand  confidingly  in  his, 
and  "  God  bless  you." 

"  And  bring  you  safely  back,"  she  murmured,  with  suppressed 
feeling,  "  you  will  find  me  waiting.'" 

With  a  desperate  effort,  Randolph  dropped  her  hand  and 
turned  to  go,  and  soon  passed  out  of  sight. 

Belle  was  dazed ;  it  had  all  been  said  so  quickly  and  so  unex- 
pectedly that  she  scarcely  realized  what  it  meant,  but  how  pre- 
cious to  her  was  the  assurance  of  his  love,  and  his  reason  for  so 
persistently  withholding  its  confession  before  was  so  charac- 
teristic. 


IVH0\S  THE  PATRIOT/  255 

"  He  would  come  back,  she  knew  he  would,"'  and  mechani- 
cally she  ascended  the  long  flight  of  steps  before  her. 

Belle  had  seen  very  little  of  Pauline  since  her  return,  as  Mrs. 
Rhett's  failing  health  now  required  her  daughter's  constant  atten- 
tion. The  shock,  occasioned  by  the  loss  of  her  two  sons,  had 
paralyzed  all  her  energies,  and  she  was  almost  helpless. 

Both  had  been  shot  in  the  same  engagement  the  summer 
before,  one  instantly  killed,  while  the  other  died  from  his  wotinds 
soon  after,  and  before  his  parents  could  reach  him. 

Pauline  had  now  told  Belle  of  her  attitude  toward  Appleton, 
and  confessed,  with  many  tears,  that  .she  had  not  known  her  own 
mind  earlier ;  and  she  felt  quite  confident,  too,  after  the  way  she 
had  treated  Charlie,  that  she  would  never  see  him  again. 

"It  won't  be  my  fault  if  you  do  not,"  said  Belle,  "for  I 
expect  he  will  l)e  in  the  city  shortly,  and  I  shall  consider  it  my 
bounden  duty  to  tell  him  that  you  have  at  last  recovered  your 
senses." 

"Indeed,  Belle,  you  must  promise  me  not  to  tell  him  one 
word  that  I  have  told  you,"  said  Pauline,  with  true  feminine 
consistency. 

"Oh,  yes,  I'll  promise,"  said  Belle,  smiling  mischievously, 
but  whether  she  kept  this  promise  or  not,  we  will  leave  the  reader 
to  judge. 

Very  soon  after  that,  Charlie  did  come  to  Richmond,  and, 
after  calling  on  Belle,  went  to  see  Pauline  alone.  Notwithstand- 
ing he  had  won  his  general's  wreath,  he  nevertheless  had  a  very 
unsteady  tread  as  he  ascended  the  steps  and  timidly  rang  the  bell 
at  Colonel  Rhett's  house.  He  is  soon  admitted,  but  the  interview 
between  Pauline  and  himself,  after  their  long  estrangement,  must 
be  sacred. 

Suffice  it  to  say  that  his  great  love  for  her  prompted  him  to 
forgive  her  all  that  she  could  not  explain  to  his  satisfaction,  and 
the  future  was  once  more  full  of  hopeful  promise.  Even  the 
military   situation,    which,   before    coming    to    Richmond,   had 


256  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

caused  him  grave  fears  and  many  moments  of  despondency,  grew 
more  hopeful,  illumined  as  it  was  with  his  own  bright  anticipa- 
tions. 

Slowly  and  surely,  though,  tiie  links  of  the  chain  were  being 
forged  which  were  soon  to  bind  fast  the  brave  Confederacy. 
The  last  winter  of  its  life  was  nearly  at  an  end,  when  people  began 
to  whisper  fears  that  even  Richmond,  the  Gibraltar  of  the  young 
republic,  might,  as  a  military  necessity,  have  to  be  evacuated. 

Very  few  really  believed  it,  but  all  noticed  how  closely  the 
soldiers  remained  with  their  commands,  and  how  few  furloughs 
were  granted.  One  by  one  points  were  abandoned,  and  again 
the  departments  were  overhauled.  This  time  Major  Hughes  is 
among  the  number  to  leave,  and  he  had  called  to  bid  them  good- 
bye at  Mrs.  Harvey's. 

"  I  have  come  on  a  two-fold  errand  this  morning,  Miss  Helle," 
he  said,  in  a  jocular  tone ;   "one  is  to  bid  you  good-bye." 

"  And  are  you  really  going,  major?"  asked  Belle,  who  had 
begun  to  regard  him  as  a  permanent  resident. 

"Yes,"  answered  Hughes,  with  a  sigh;  "Uncle  Bob  has 
issued  a  special  order  for  me  to  re-enforce  the  army  of  Northern 
Virginia  as  soon  as  possible,  and  my  friend,  General  Holmes,  is 
anxious  that  I  should  assist  him  in  his  increased  duties — so,  I 
have  been  ])romoted  to  the  honorable  position  of  aid  on  his 
staff.'" 

"  When  do  you  leave?"  asked  Carrie. 

"To-morrow  evening,  and  that  brings  me  to  the  other,  and, 
I  may  say,  more  important,  object  of  my  visit  this  morning." 

Both  girls  looked  inquiringly  as  he  went  on  : 

"  It  is  rather  a  delicate  subject,"  he  continued,  a  little  uneasily, 
"but—" 

"Gracious!"'  thought  Carrie,  "can  he  be  going  to  court  us 
both  at  once  ?"' 

"But  you  will  understand,  and,  1  hope,  excuse — '"  and  he 
paused  again. 


WHO'S  THE  PATR/OT.f  257 

''  Certainly,  major,  certainly!  just  as  soon  as  you  make  it  pos- 
sible for  us  to  do  so ;  pray,  go  on,"  said  Belle,  "I  am  becoming 
quite  curious  "' 

"  Let  me  explain  first,  though,  that  there  are  many  reasons 
which  it  will  be  impossible  to  explain  for  the  step  I  am  con- 
templating." 

"■  Do,  pray,  tell  us,"  said  Carrie,  "  without  any  more  exi)lana- 
tion." 

'•■  Well,  in  short,  ladies,  I  am  about  to  perpetrate  matrimony," 
he  went  on,  hurriedly  now,  "and  I  call  to  make,  what  may 
seem,  an  unusual  request,"  now  in  earnest,  at  last. 

"To  be  married!  Really,  major?  How  interesting!" 
exclaimed  Belle,  scarcely  believing  him  to  be  in  earnest,  while 
Carrie  and  herself  waited  anxiously  for  further  developments. 

Presently  he  continued,  though  somewhat  embarrassed  : 

"You  don't  know  the  time  that  Miss  Julia  and  I  have  had,  or, 
may  be  you  do,"  he  said,  as  Belle  smiled  knowingly.  "  But  she 
has  fooled  me  so  often  that  when  I  told  her  I  was  going  away  to 
the  army,  I  asked  her  to  marry  me  before  I  went;  she  said  she 
would,  and  I  am  going  to  hold  her  to  her  promise  to-morrow 
morning,  at  St.  Paul's.  So,  at  ten  o'clock,  the  knot  will  be  tied, 
and  both  of  us  want  you  all  to  be  present." 

They  promised,  accordingly,  to  be  on  hand  at  the  appointed 
hour  and  witness  the  ceremony. 

At  any  other  time  they  would  have  been  surprised  at  what 
Major  Hughes  had  told  them,  but  the  times  were  prolific  in 
startling  events  of  all  kinds,  and  this  being  of  an  agreeable 
nature  commended  itself;  so,  at  the  appointed  hour,  the  party 
met  at  St.  Paul's,  and,  in  the  presence  of  the  hastily-summoned 
witnesses,  the  nuptial  knot  was  tied. 

Two  hours  later  Major  Hughes  bade  his  bride  adieu  and  hur- 
ried away  to  his  new  field  of  labor.  At  last  he  was  subdued ; 
even  he  began  to  take  a  serious  view  of  life. 


CHAPTER    XXXVI. 

MRS.  R RETT'S  condition  continued  critical  throughout 
the  winter,  and  Pauline  rarely  left  her  mother's  side. 
We  find  her  this  morning  seated  in  her  own  room, 
though,  her  mother  having  insisted  upon  her  taking  some  rest 
from  her  constant  watchfulness.  In  her  lap  lies  a  copy  of  "  Les 
Miserables,"  one  of  the  few  "new  books''  that  had  run  the 
blockade  which  hemmed  in  the  Confederacy  from  the  outside 
world.  In  vain  did  she  try  to  fix  her  attention  upon  the  work 
before  her — even  the  grand  description  of  the  battle  of  Waterloo 
failed  to  engross  her. 

Her  truant  thoughts  were  far  away,  hoping  for,  and  yet  dread- 
ing, the  issue  of  a  nearer  Waterloo.  How  eagerly  she  longed  to 
prove  to  Charlie  that  she  meant  all  that  she  had  said  in  their  last 
interview,  and,  as  if  in  answer  to  her  anxious  longings,  the  door 
presendy  opened,  and  Sarah,  her  maid,  entered. 

"Miss  P'line,  honey,  who  you  reckon's  down-sta'rs  ?  "  she 
said,  hurriedly. 

"  Who  in  the  world,  Sarah  ?"  answered  Pauline,  with  sudden 
interest. 

"You  never  guess  in  de  worl',  an'  I's  gwine  to  tell  you— it's 
Mas'  Charlie  Holmes,  an'  he's  got  dem  flowers  all  ober  de  collar 
like  de  gen'alshas." 

"  No,  Sarah,  you  must  be  mistaken  ;  are  you  sure  it's  Colonel 
Holmes?"  said  Pauline,  rising  and  dropping  her  book. 

"Jes'  as  sho  as  I'm  a  standin'  here,  honey;  but  I  never 
knowed  he  war  a  gen'al — ^jes'  says,  '  Tell  your  Miss  P'line  dat 
Mr.  Holmes  is  here,'  as  meek  like,  fur  all  he  look  so  peart," 
answered  Sarah. 

"But  mother,  Sarah,  what  will  she  do?"  asked  Pauline,  all 
in  a  flutter  of  preparation. 

(258) 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  259 

"  O,  I'll  ten'  to  your  maw,  chile;  you  stay  down  dar  as  long 
as  you  wants  to,"  answered  Sarah,  and,  with  her  willing  assist- 
ance, Pauline  was  soon  ready  to  descend,  only  pausing  a  moment 
in  her  mother's  room  to  tell  her  of  Charlie's  arrival,  and  excuse 
her  own  absence. 

Charlie  had  been  hastily  summoned  to  the  city  to  take  part  in 
a  council  of  war  among  the  sachems,  and  was  allowed  but  a  brief 
hour  in  the  society  of  her  whom  he  loved  so  well. 

"Your  coming,"  said  Pauline,  "seemed  in  answer  to  my 
earnest  desire  to  see  you,  and  I  do  so  long  to  atone  for  all  the 
pain  and  anxiety  I  have  caused  you,"  she  added,  as  she  looked 
fondly  up  into  his  face. 

"That  you  feel  such  a  desire  is  sufficient  atonement,  I  do 
assure  you,  and  I  feel  almost  tempted  to  ask  the  same  boon 
of  you  that  Hughes  did  before  leaving  Miss  Julia,  but  I  know  it 
is  best  for  you  that  I  should  not/'  and  Charlie's  face  grew  very 
grave. 

"  Do  you  think,  then,  there  is  really  cause  to  fear  that  Rich- 
mond may  be  abandoned?"  she  asked,  in  an  anxious  and  excited 
tone. 

"  I  do,  indeed,  fear,"  answered  Charlie,  "  that  it  may  be  very 
soon  evacuated,  and  that  fact  makes  me  dread  to  leave  you.  I 
know  not  when  I  may  see  you  again,"  and  a  deep  sigh  escaped 
him. 

"O!  I  can  not  think  that  General  Lee  will  leave  us  to  fall 
into  the  enemy's  hands,"  said  Pauline,  "  cut  off  from  all  so  dear 
to  us." 

"Don't  you  know,  darling  Pauline,  that  I  would  never  turn 
my  back  on  the  place  that  held  you,  unless  the  sternest  necessity 
demanded  it  ?  General  Lee  has  done  all  that  human  strength 
could  to  hold  it  as  long  as  he  has;  and  if  he  gives  it  up,  be 
assured  that  there  is  a  reason  for  it,"  answered  Charlie.  "  And 
now,"  he  continued,  presendy,  "I  must  leave  you,  God  only 
knows  for  how  long ;  for  I  could  not  ask  for  a  leave  of  absence 


26o  IVIIO'S  THE  PATRIOT.^ 

in  the  present  critical  state  of  affairs,  to  come  to  see  even  you, 
dearest  Pauline." 

Then  clasping  her  to  his  heart  he  imprinted  a  lingering  kiss 
on  her  upturned  face. 

A  moment  after  and  he  was  gone,  only  the  echo  of  his  foot- 
steps in  the  hall  and  the  sound  of  the  street  door  as  it  closed 
after  him.  Then  she  strained  her  ear  to  distinguish  his  firm, 
manly  tread  on  the  pavement  outside.  Now,  alas !  she  was 
alone — how  terribly  alone  she  little  realized. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

T  is  the  morning  of  the  memorable  5th  of  April.  Belle  and 
her  mother  have  gone  to  the  services  at  St.  Pauls  church, 
-  ^  and  never  did  the  sweet  voice  of  the  white-haired  minister 
sound  more  earnest  and  impressive  than  when  they  knelt  to 
receive  the  sacred  emblems  at  the  chancel. 

Scarcely  had  they  returned  to  their  seats,  before  a  messenger 
was  observed  to  go  up  to  President  Davis'  pew  and  hand  him  a 
slip  of  paper.  All  eyes  turned  on  him  as  he  read  it  and  imme- 
diately after  left  the  church. 

Then  followed  one  after  another  the  different  heads  of  the 
Departments  who  were  present;  when  the  minister,  seeing  the 
excitement  among  the  congregation^  asked  a  blessing  and  dis- 
missed them. 

All  along  the  streets  the  most  intense  excitement  was  appa- 
rent Horsemen  were  dashing  in  every  direction,  but  no  one 
seemed  able  to  give  any  cause  for  the  state  of  alarm.  A  secret 
fear  had  from  the  first  possessed  Mrs.  Harvey  as  to  the  real  origin 
of  it,  and  at  last,  meeting  an  acquaintaixce  high  in  authority,  she 
asked  him  the  occasion  of  the  unusual  condition  of  things. 

"Madam,"  he  answered,  "I  regret  to  tell  you  that  Rich- 
mond is  to  be  evacuated." 

'•  When?"  asked  Belle,  anxiously. 

"Just  as  soon  as  possible;  by  night  I  expect  it  will  be  pretty 
well  emptied,"  he  replied,  and  hurried  on. 

"O!  God  help  us!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Harvey,  while  Belle 
found  it  impossible  to  restrain  her  tears. 

During  the  entire  day  the  confusion  continued.  Every  means 
of  transportation  that  could  be  found  was  employed  to  carry 
away  public  property  and  Government  officials.  Few  of  the  citi- 
zens, comparatively,  attempted  to  leave,  for  where,  alas !  could 
(261) 


26  J  ir//0'S  J- HE  FAT  RIOT? 

they  find  an  asylum  ?  The  work  (jf  packing  and  leaving  went 
on  till  late  into  the  night. 

Hasty  leaves  were  taken  of  dear  ones.  Heart  throbs  were 
stilled,  to  better  aid  those  who  must  go,  and  by  midnight  Rich- 
mond lay  a  doomed  and  desolate  town.  No  sleep  was  to  be 
thought  of  that  night,  and  Belle  went  with  Carrie  to  the  highest 
point  of  observation  about  their  house  and  looked  abroad  ui)on 
the  deserted  streets. 

Far  away  through  the  darkness  could  be  distinguished  the 
receding  lights  of  the  long  and  closely-packed  train  of  cars,  which 
carried  members  of  the  Confederate  Congress  and  Cabinet.  The 
darkness  was  ominous,  for  before  very  long  in  the  direction  of 
the  river  they  saw  a  bright  light  spring  suddenly  into  existence, 
which  rapidly  grew  into  a  lurid  tongue  of  flame,  and,  rising 
higher  and  higher,  it  seemed  to  devour  all  before  it. 

Again  and  again  in  other  localities  the  same  scene  is  enacted, 
until  grave  fears  suggest  that  the  city  is  to  be  reduced  to  ashes. 
Her  father  had  told  Belle  that  the  Government  would  be  com- 
pelled to  burn  certain  tobacco  and  cotton  stored  there,  which  it 
was  found  impossible  to  remove,  but  this  knowledge  did  not  pre- 
pare them  for  the  terrible  conflagration  that  was  soon  to  threaten 
the  entire  city.  And  not  a  single  cry  of  fire  was  heard,  not  a 
bell  was  sounded.  The  apathy  was  fearful  until  the  welcome 
morning  dawned  at  last,  when  again  the  streets  throng  with  peo- 
ple. The  dens  and  slums  of  the  city  seemed  emptied,  while  the 
fire  spread  with  alarming  rapidity. 

Thieves  and  plunderers  quarreled  openly  over  the  spoils  with 
shameless  audacity;  and  while  this  pandemonium  raged,  poor 
Pauline,  pale  and  trembling  with  fear  and  excitement,  made  her 
appearance  at  Mrs.  Harvey's,  accompanied  by  her  faithful  maid, 
Sarah. 

"Dear  Mrs.  Harvey,"  she  exclaimed,  "what  shall  I  do? 
Our  house  has  several  times  caught  fire  from  the  cinders  that  are 
flying  through  the  air,  and  what  will  become  of  my  poor  mother 


JVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  263 

if  it  should,   indeed,   get  beyond  our  control?     She  is  almost 
exhausted  now  with  anxiety  and  excitement." 

"Dear  me! "  said  Mrs.  Harvey,  almost  glad  to  have  her  ener- 
gies thus  roused  into  action,  for  the  suspense  was  truly  frightful, 
' '  do  you  remain  here  with  Carrie,  Pauline,  and  Belle  and  I  will 
return  at  once  with  Sarah  and  bring  your  mother  here.  The 
danger  incurred  in  bringing  her  can  not  be  greater  than  that  to 
which  she  is  already  exposed." 

"  Dear,  dear  Mrs.  Harvey,  how  kind  you  are  to  think  of  it, 
and  I  am  sure  it  will  be  best  for  her,"  answered  Pauline,  in  a 
relieved  tone. 

Making  their  i)reparations  hastily,  the  three  soon  departed  on 
their  errand;  and  finding  Mrs.  Rhett  seated  in  a  large  chair, 
Mrs.  Harvey  made  her  remain  as  she  was,  and  securing  her  as 
well  as  possible  against  the  risk  of  catching  cold,  with  the  assist- 
ance of  another  servant,  they  picked  up  the  chair  and  started 
off,  carrying  her  thus  along  through  the  crowded  streets  and  fly- 
ing cinders  with  no  little  difficulty. 

They  found  their  journey  a  tedious  one,  too;  for  besides  their 
inconvenient  load,  they  were  constantly  intercepted  by  the  mad 
crowd  of  thieves  and  negroes  who  thronged  the  streets.  Now  a 
wheelbarrow,  with  immense  bolts  of  Government  cloth,  is  pushed 
rudely  past,  with  a  train  of  the  cloth  yards  long  dragging  after ; 
now  a  negro  girl,  with  her  arms  piled  high  with  handsome 
dresses,  scuds  by.  Here  they  must  yield  the  sidewalk  entirely  to 
two  dark-looking  white  men  who  carry  between  them  an  immense 
Saratoga  trunk  which  they  have  stolen  from  a  hotel  in  flames 
near  by.  Then  follows  the  first  one  who  claims  a  share  of  their 
sympathy — a  poor,  old,  hungry -looking  woman,  almost  bent 
double  with  the  weight  of  a  sack  of  corn  which  she  carries  on 
her  head ;  and  just  after  she  passes,  an  idle  dog,  too  lazy  even 
to  plunder,  thrusts  a  knife  into  the  sack,  and  soon  the  poor  creat- 
ure is  scrambling  among  the  crowd  to  recover  her  lost  treasure, 
all  unconscious  of  the  fiendish  act  that  deprived  her  of  it,  while 


264  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

he  regards  the  success  of  his  villainy  with  malicious  pleasure. 
And  thus  the  mad  masquerade  goes  on. 

"  'Fore  de  Lawd,  ole  miss',  1  b'lieves  de  jedgment  day  dun 
let  loose,"  said  Sarah,  scared  almost  out  of  her  senses;  "we 
had  better  a  lef  you  at  de  yether  house.  I  doesn't  b'lieves 
we'll  git  to  Mis'  Harvey's  to-day." 

'  We  will  have  to  take  our  time,  Sarah,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey, 
trying  to  appear  calmer  than  she  felt. 

"Heavens!  what  can  it  be?"  exclaimed  Belle,  as  just  then 
the  air  resounded  with  yells  and  shrieks,  mingled  with  the  clatter 
of  horses'  feet  over  the  paving  stones.  Just  before  them,  the 
crowd  seemed  pushed  back,  and  presently  an  opening  showed 
a  troop  of  horsemen,  in  the  blue  uniform  which  they  remem- 
bered but  too  well. 

They  soon  dashed  past  in  the  direction  of  the  capitol,  several 
of  the  jjarty  holdmg  aloft  United  States  flags,  a  large  prize  hav- 
ing been  offered  to  the  man  who  planted  the  first  one  on  the 
building 

Soon,  from  where  they  stood,  waiting  for  the  way  to  open, 
they  saw  the  Southern  Cross,  in  its  glistening  field  of  white,  torn 
rudely  from  its  standard  and  dashed  to  the  ground,  with  the 
])roud  dream  of  freedom  that  had  reared  it.  They  then  turned 
their  heads  resolutely  away,  that  they  might  not  see  in  its  place 
tlie  stars  and  stripes,  which  soon  floated  triumphantly  over  their 
fallen  fortunes.  Taking  up  their  burden  again,  they  soon  reached 
Mrs.  Harvey's  rooms,  the  invalid  scarcely  more  exhausted  than 
those  who  had  borne  her  thither. 

A  new  terror  presendy  seized  them,  in  which  the  flames, 
though  still  raging,  were  almost  forgotten.  Shell  after  shell 
burst  upon  their  ears  in  rapid  succession. 

"  Can  it  be  possible  that  they  are  shelling  us.  too,  after  taking 
possession  ?  "  said  Belle. 

"  God  only  knows  what  it  can  mean,"  answered  her  mother. 

Just  then  a  wild  burst  of  martial  music  seemed  to  mock  their 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  265 

agony,  and  cheer  after  cheer  rent  the  air.  They  soon  discovered 
that  the  main  body  of  the  army  had  entered  the  city,  and  a  reg- 
iment of  sleek-looking  negroes,  in  full  United  States  uniform, 
broke  ranks  and  stacked  their  bright,  new  muskets  on  the  street, 
in  front  of  their  house.  The  shelling,  which  had  so  alarmed 
them,  still  continued  at  intervals,  and  Mrs.  Harvey's  anxiety  to 
know  the  cause  emboldened  her  at  last  to  seek  the  information 
from  a  white  man  who  wore  the  straps  of  a  major,  and  seemed 
in  command  of  the  regiment  then  in  front  of  her  house. 

So,  opening  her  blind  a  little  way,  she  called, 

"  Will  you  be  kind  enough  to  come  to  the  window  ?  '' 

He  answered,  by  coming  at  once. 

"  Can  you  tell  me  the  cause  of  the  continued  shelling?"  she 
asked.      "  Is  there  a  battle  going  on  near  the  city  ?  " 

"Lord,  no,  madam;  it  is  the  Labbarattory  Qx\Aod\n\  what 
the  rebs  set  on  fire  before  they  left,"  he  answered. 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Mrs.  Harvey,  quite  relieved,  and  amused, 
in  spite  of  herself,  at  his  explanation  as  well  as  pronunciation. 

The  point  now  seemed  to  be  reached  when  matters  could  get 
no  worse,  and,  according  to  the  time-honored  maxim,  they  must, 
perforce,  begin  to  mend.  So  thought  and  hoped  they  all;  but 
when,  a  few  days  later,  the  news  of  General  Lee's  surrender  was 
brought,  and  no  tidings  could  be  learned  of  absent  dear  ones,  the 
suspense  was,  once  more,  unendurable. 

All  too  true,  the  mournful  tidings  proved,  as  soon,  one  after 
another  of  the  disbanded  army  made  their  way  back  to  the  homes 
they  had  fought  so  bravely  to  defend  ;  but  no  news  came  from 
either  Randolph  or  Charlie,  and  Belle  and  Pauline  made  their 
way  one  morning  to  the  house  of  a  friend,  where  they  fondly 
hoped  to  hear  something  of  their  absent  lovers. 

An  unusual  crowd  was  congregated  on  the  sidewalks,  as  they 
went  along,  the  men  in  blue  predominating  largely,  though  now 
and  then  a  citizen's  and  a  faded  suit  of  welcome  grey  would 
meet  their  eye. 


266  WHO'S   THE  PATKIOT? 

Presently,  down  the  street  before  them,  they  heard  loud  and 
repeated  cheering,  and  saw  that  a  body  of  cavalry  was  approach- 
ing. Stepping  hurriedly  into  a  doorway,  they  waited,  hoping  the 
excitement  would  subside,  but  it  increased  as  the  riders  drew 
nearer,  and  looking  in  the  direction  of  the  advancing  party,  they 
recognized  their  own  beloved  General  Lee,  at  the  head  of  a  small 
band  of  faithful  Confederates,  who  are  performing  their  last 
official  duty  to  their  honored  chief,  in  escorting  him  to  his'home. 

He  was  grander  in  his  downfall  and  prouder  in  his  humility 
than  the  enemy  who  now  triumphed,  for  he  bore  within  him  the 
consciousness  of  duty  well  performed,  regardless  of  conse- 
quences. As  if  in  acknowledgment  of  these  attributes,  the  air 
continues  to  resound  with  the  cheering  of  the  multitude,  in  which 
both  friend  and  foe  unite,  as  he  rides  along  with  uncovered  head, 
and  again  takes  his  place  in  the  ranks  of  private  life. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

"7~\  FTER  parting  with  Pauline,  Charlie  again  rejoined  his 
[\A  command,  which  was  soon  after  ordered  to  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Petersburg,  and  in  the  retreat  from  that  place,  at 
the  close  of  a  hard  day's  fighting,  he  received  wounds  which 
compelled  him  to  submit  to  being  carried  from  the  field.  He 
was  borne  to  an  ambulance  in  waiting,  where  his  wounds  were 
dressed,  and  he  was  made  as  comfortable  as  the  hurry  and  con- 
fusion, incident  to  the  rapidly-retreating  army,  would  allow.  No 
word  of  regret  or  murmur  of  pain  passed  the  tightly-compressed 
lips,  but  the  agony  of  shattered  hopes  was  plainly  stamped  upon 
his  noble  features. 

He  knew  too  well  what  this  hurried  retreat  meant,  and  realized 
that  but  one  result  was  possible,  in  view  of  the  numbers  attack- 
ing from  every  quarter.  He  was  carried  to  the  nearest  hospital 
and  consigned  to  a  ward  already  nearly  filled  with  wounded 
and  dying.  It  was  impossible,  at  first,  to  determine  the  extent 
of  his  injuries,  though  a  ball  had  entered  the  right  thigh,  besides 
a  less  dangerous  wound  in  the  hand. 

While  the  surgeons  held  their  consultations  around  him  he 
listened  with  litde  interest  to  their  opinions,  lulled,  as  he  was,  into 
a  dreamy  restfulness  by  a  composing  draught  which  had  been 
administered. 

"  His  thoughts  were  with  his  heart,  and  that  was  far  away ; " 
he  was  a  boy  again,  and  with  his  playmates  he  roamed  the  fields 
in  quest  of  nuts  or  game,  a  happy,  careless  child,  little  dreaming 
that  the  knowledge  he  then  so  readily  acquired  in  the  use  of  his 
rifle  would  ever  be  put  to  such  stern  purpose  in  after-life. 

Now  the  scene  shifts,  and  he  is  walking  over  the  green  fields 
by  the  side  of  a  mother,  long  since  entered  into  her  rest.  They 
are  on  their  way  to  the  little  church,  which  stood  on  the  suburbs 
(267) 


268  WHO'S  THF.   PAIRFOT? 

of  his  early  village  home  in  the  shadow  of  great  oaks,  which,  in 
his  childish  fancy,  seemed  to  touch  the  sky.  The  quiet  beauty 
of  the  surrounding  country  is  vividly  recalled,  and  the  happy 
sunshine  of  his  gladsome  boyhood  once  more  gilds  his  sur- 
roundings. 

Presently  they  are  within  the  sacred  walls,  and  the  organ's 
deep  tone  rises  in  solemn  grandeur  with  the  music  of  the  voices. 
Too  young  to  appreciate  the  beauty  of  the  Liturgy,  with  which 
his  mother  is  soon  absorbed,  he  grows  restless,  and  before  long, 
as  she  settles  herself  to  listen  to  the  words  of  the  preacher,  she 
gives  him  her  prayer-book,  with  the  one  picture  it  contains,  open 
before  him. 

How  plainly  he  sees  it  all  again — his  blessed  Saviour  nailed  to 
the  cross,  and  the  emblems  of  His  precious  love,  the  bread  and 
wine,  at  the  foot.  So  distincdy  it  all  rises  before  him  that,  in 
fancy,  he  hears  again  the  preacher's  voice,  which  then  seemed  so 
tiresome  :   "  My  son,  give  me  thy  heart." 

The  mother's  face  now  .seems  bending  over  him  and  her  arms 
extended,  as  if  in  entreaty ;  he  can  almost  hear  tlie  rusde  of 
angels'  wings,  as  he  says  to  himself: 

"What  a  coward  to  bring  my  heart  to  such  a  shiine,  only 
when  earth  and  its  vain  hopes  have  left  me  stranded  on  the  shoals 
of  mortality.  Could  any  but  a  loving  and  forgiving  Saviour 
receive  such  an  offering?  " 

He  was  now  aroused  from  his  dreamy  state  by  one  of  the 
surgeons  addressing  him  : 

"  It  will  be  necessary  to  probe  for  this  ball,  general ;  do  you 
feel  as  if  you  could  stand  the  operation  this  morning?  " 

"  O,  yes,  anything,"  answered  Charlie,  with  a  languid  smile. 

"  Probably  it  would  be  best  to  wait  a  day  or  so  till  you  recover 
somewhat  from  the  weakness  occasioned  by  the  loss  of  blood," 
said  one  of  them. 

But  Charlie  was  convinced,  from  their  want  of  decision,  that 
they  regarded  it  as  of  very  little  use,  either  way. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  269 

"What  news  from  Richmond,  doctor?"  he  asked,  next 
morning,  in  a  feeble  voice,  as  the  surgeon  approached  him. 

' '  We  can  hear  nothing  from  there  now,  general,  except 
through  Yankee  sources.  I  suppose  you  know  we  are  in  their 
lines?" 

"  Yes,  I  imagined  so,"  returned  Charlie,  sadly. 

"Are  your  friends  where  you  can  communicate  with  them?" 
he  continued,  "for  I  might  be  able  to  send  a  message  if  you 
will  give  me  their  address." 

"  I  can  not  hope  to  see  them  again,  doctor.  I  know  I  can 
not  live,  though  you  have  not  told  me;  I  feel  that  my  days  are 
rapidly  being  numbered,"  said  Charlie,  with  a  degree  of  com- 
posure that  astonished  his  physician.  "  I  hope  that  I  am  ready, 
and,  if  i)ossible,  I  would  like  to  see  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,"  he 
added. 

'•While  there  is  life  there  is  hope,  you  know,  general,"  said 
the  surgeon,  trying  to  reassure  him.  "  I  confess  you  have  an 
ugly  wound,  but  we  will  do  our  best  for  you." 

"What  news  from  the  army,  doctor?"  he  presently  asked 
again. 

"Bad  enough,  bad  enough.  Lee  must  surrender,  sir.  It  is 
a  great  pity  that  he  did  not  do  so  before.  It  seems  madness  to 
oppose  such  an  army  with  his  handful  of  half-starved,  half-clad, 
soldiers,"  he  added,  impatiently. 

Sure  enough,  next  morning  the  rumor  reached  them  that  Lee 
,had  indeed  surrendered,  and  soon  was  confirmed  by  the  arrival 
of  Major  Hughes,  who  had  ridden  post  haste  as  soon  as  possible 
to  the  bedside  of  his  friend. 

"At  last  the  jig  is  up,  old  fellow,"  he  said,  coming  up  to 
Charlie,  "  and  I  have  had  a  time  trying  to  find  you." 

But  Charlie's  feeble  greeting  alarmed  him,  and  he  continued: 
"  Ain't  you  getting  along  all  right?  I  was  in  hopes  you  would 
be  able  to  go  back  to  Richmond  with  me.  A  Yankee  officer 
who  rode  with  me  a  part  of  the  way  from  Appomattox  promised 


2  70  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT.' 

to  get  me  an  ambulance  to  carry  you  to  Richmond.  Cheer  up, 
cheer  up,  Charlie  ;  let  us  make  the  best  of  a  bad  bargain," 

He  soon,  however,  became  convinced  that  Charlie's  wound 
was  more  serious  than  he  had  at  first  supposed. 

"It  is  impossible  for  me  to  move,  Hughes,"  he  presently 
said,  in  feeble  accents.  "  I  know  I  can't  last  long  as  it  is,  but 
there  may  be  time  for  you  to  go  to  Richmond  and  bring  Mrs. 
Harvey;  I  know  she  would  come,"  and  he  motioned  Hughes 
to  lean  nearer  while  he  whispered  something  in  his  ear. 

'*  That  I  will,"  answered  his  friend,  "  but  you  must  cheer  up, 
old  boy.  I  thought  I  was  going  to  die,  too,  when  my  arm  was 
taken  off,  but  you  see  I  didn't;  and  now  if  you  will  promise  to 
be  hopeful  and  make  up  your  mind  to  get  well,  I  will  go  post 
haste  and  bring  them  back  in  the  least  possible  time ;  "  and  bid- 
ding Charlie  good-bye  he  was  soon  on  his  way  to  Richmond, 
almost  forgetting,  in  his  eagerness  to  serve  his  friend,  his  own 
desire  to  get  back  to  the  capital. 

But  poor  Charlie  now  sank  rapidly,  the  excitement  of  his 
friend's  visit  having  an  unfavorable  effect,  and  as  he  counted  the 
weary  hours  until  he  should  return  he  grew  more  feverish,  though 
suffering  less  pain. 

All  day  long  his  gaze  was  riveted  upon  the  piece  of  road 
which  skirted  the  woods  opposite  his  window,  and  by  which  he 
knew  Hughes  must  return.  Late  in  the  evening,  when  the  shad- 
ows were  lengthening  and  the  fitful  sunbeams  made  grotesque 
and  uncanny  shapes  of  every  commonplace  object,  his  mourn- 
ful watch  was  rewarded  by  seeing  a  horseman  dash  forth  from 
the  woods  which  obscured  the  road  in  the  distance,  and  soon  he 
recognized  his  friend,  but  alone. 

"Where  is  she?"  he  exclaimed,  with  mournful  eagerness,  a 
moment  after,  when  Hughes  reached  his  side. 

"They  are  coming  ;  will  be  here  in  a  moment,"  he  answered, 
tenderly.     "  I  rode  ahead." 

A  sweet  and  placid  smile  now  stole  over  Charlie's  face,  and 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT f  271 

the  quick,  labored  breathing  soon  after  told  of  the  final  strug- 
gle. The  angel  of  death,  which  had  hovered  over  him  all  day, 
seemed  to  stay  its  dissolving  hand  until  he  received  the  assur- 
ance that  Pauline's  love  would  bring  her  to  him.  The  ball  had 
penetrated  to  the  spinal  column,  and  mortification  having  taken 
place,  his  death  was  comparatively  painless. 

Poor  Hughes  was  completely  unstrung.  He  had  never  slack- 
ened rein,  from  the  time  he  had  left  Charhe's  bedside,  except 
long  enough  to  get  a  conveyance  for  Mrs.  Harvey  and  Pauline, 
and  see  them  safely  on  their  way.  Resisting  the  impulse  to 
visit  his  youthful  bride,  he  hurried  once  more  to  return  to  his 
wounded  comrade,  haunted  by  a  vague  fear  that  it  might  indeed 
be  the  last  sad  service  which  he  could  render  him. 

And  now,  though  all  was  over,  he  could  not  turn  away,  feel- 
ing no  shame  either  for  the  manly  weakness  that  moistened  his 
eyes  and  made  him  bend  lower  and  lower  over  Charlie's  still 
warm  face  until  his  lips  rested  on  the  placid  brow. 

The  sound  of  approaching  wheels  now  warned  him  that  Mrs. 
Harvey  and  Pauline  were  very  near,  and  he  went  to  meet  them. 
Their  fears  that  they  had  arrived  too  late  were  confirmed  by 
Hughes'  appearance  as  he  approached  the  carriage,  and  in  silence 
he  supported  Pauline's  bowed  form  as  they  followed  Mrs.  Harvey 
into  the  chamber  of  death. 


CHAPTER   XXXIX. 

WHEN  it  was  decided  to  evacuate  Richmond,  the  utter 
hopelessness  of  further  resistance  must  have  been 
apparent  to  a  disinterested  observer,  but  it  was  not  in  the 
nature  of  things  to  expect  men,  who  had  contended  so  long  and 
so  successfully  against  such  fearful  odds,  to  give  up  all  at  once, 
and,  as  they  fell  back,  though  disputing  every  inch  of  the  way 
with  unflinching  courage,  their  humane  leader  became  convinced 
that  further  sacrifice  of  the  lives  of  his  men  would  be  worse  than 
useless. 

With  every  port  successfully  blockaded,  an  incendiary  element 
at  their  very  hearthstones,  and  no  reserve  force  from  which  to 
draw  fresh  recruits,  the  outlook  was  indeed  hopeless;  and  what 
really  had  been  the  result  of  a  drain  of  four  years  upon  unre- 
plenished  resources  was  attributed  to  the  bad  management  of 
those  at  the  helm. 

All  felt  that  a  crisis  had  arrived.  Reduced  to  rations,  which 
the  Revolutionary  fathers  would  have  scorned,  the  grim  alterna- 
tive between  starvation  and  surrender  was  placed  before  the 
heroic  band,  who,  even  in  their  maimed  condition,  had  kept  at 
bay,  not  an  allied  army  of  two  or  three  nationalities,  but  one  that 
represented,  among  its  recruits,  every  nation  of  Europe. 

No  superiority  of  courage  or  skill  had  conquered  the  igno- 
minious peace  which  seemed  imminent,  but  the  natural  law  of 
wear  and  tear  had  at  last  triumphed,  and  the  lucky  man  who 
rode  in  at  the  death  received  the  paeans  of  an  admiring  world, 
which  did  not  reflect  that  the  noble  game  was  already  slowly, 
surely  dying.  He  simply  arrived  in  time  to  witness  the  death 
throes  and  claim  the  glory. 

The  one  illusive  hope  that  had  buoyed  up  the  fainting  South- 
ern heart,  for  nearlv  two  vears,  was  that  of  foreign  recognition. 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT  ?  273 

by  which  they  hoped  to  have  their  ports  opened.  Nobody  had 
been  silly  enough  to  suppose  that  they  could  exterminate  the 
hosts  of  foreigners  which  were  constantly  thrown  before  them 
by  commanders  who  seemed  to  value  human  life  as  little  as  any 
earth-work.  Line  after  line  of  these  human  breastworks  had  been 
annihilated  on  too  many  batdefields,  and  yet  it  only  required 
time  and  money,  both  of  which  the  enemy  had  plenty,  to  bring 
the  same  number  to  the  front  again. 

Flesh  and  blood  were  not  equal  to  it,  and,  yet,  in  the  face  of  all, 
some  there  still  were  who  could  not  talk  calmly  of  surrender. 
The  word  had  such  an  awful  meaning,  so  much  had  been  sacri- 
ficed. What  good,  thought  they,  can  result  from  giving  up  now, 
and  thus,  with  bated  breath,  they  talked  in  knots  around  their 
camp-fires.  Among  a  little  band,  which  are  apart  from  the 
others,  Ave  notice  our  old  friends,  Gooch  and  Randolph. 

"  Never  shall  I  surrender,"  says  Randolph,  "  as  long  as  an 
organized  body  of  men  exists  on  Southern  soil." 

"  Nor  I,"  said  Gooch. 

"  Nor  I,"  say  several  other  voices. 

"  As  soon  as  it  is  positively  known  that  Lee  means  to  surren- 
der," continued  Randolph,  "  we  will  make  for  the  mountains, 
and,  crossing  into  the  south-western  part  of  the  State,  we  will 
find  our  way  to  Kirby  Smith,  in  the  Trans-Mississippi  depart- 
ment," he  added. 

The  listeners  expressed  their  approbation  of  his  plan,  and, 
after  selecting  a  point  of  rendezvous  and  agreeing  upon  a  signal, 
they  dispersed. 

In  a  very  short  time  it  became  apparent  that  the  dreaded  sur- 
render was  imminent,  and  Randolph,  who  had  been  promoted 
some  time  since  to  the  command  of  his  regiment,  repaired  to  the 
place  of  meeting.  He  was  soon  joined  by  Gooch  and  the  rest 
of  the  party,  except  two,  who,  at  the  last  moment,  succumbed 
to  the  influence  of  visions  of  possible  flesh-pots,  which  the  alter- 
native might  have  in  store. 
18 


274  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

Gooch,  who  was  color-bearer  of  his  regiment,  had  torn  from 
its  staff  the  tattered  and  bullet-marked  banner,  which  had  so 
often  led  them  to  victory.  Tenderly,  and,  with  reverent  hands, 
he  had  folded  it  together,  and,  placing  it  next  his  body,  he  but- 
toned his  faded  jacket  tightly  around  it,  inwardly  resolving  that 
that,  at  least,  should  be  saved  the  ignominy  of  surrender. 

They  kept  their  movements  very  quiet,  and  just  as  the  first 
streaks  of  the  cold  gray  dawn  lighted  the  eastern  sky,  they  rode 
from  their  place  of  rendezvous. 

Their  apprehensions  of  an  early  surrender  proved  correct,  for 
long  before  they  kindled  their  camp-fire  for  the  night,  the  army 
ot  Northern  Virginia  had  unflinchingly  met  its  fate,  yielding  up 
all,  except  its  undying  laurels. 

After  several  days  hard  riding,  Randolph  and  his  party 
reached  a  point  in  the  Alleghanies,  where  they  considered  it  safe 
to  rest,  as  the  entire  party  were  now  quite  in  need  of  it,  as  well  as 
their  horses.  Being  one  of  the  few  neighborhoods  in  Virginia 
that  had  never  been  visited  by  either  army,  they  found  the  rustic 
population  both  able  and  glad  to  share  their  homely  fare  with 
them. 

This  comparatively  new  country  was  so  entirely  removed  from 
the  seat  of  war,  and  by  its  ])eculiar  geographical  position  had 
been  so  entirely  out  of  the  wake  of  either  army,  that  it  seemed 
almost  a  new  world  to  our  soldier  friends,  who  had  been  hurried 
from  place  to  place  for  four  long  years.  They  concluded  to  go 
into  camp  and  remain  in  this  secure  retreat  for  a  few  days,  until 
they  could  hear  from  the  armies  and  gain  strength  for  the  trip 
they  contemplated. 

They  chose  for  their  bivouac  a  spot  near  a  beautiful  lake  of 
clear  water,  which  was  nearly  at  the  summit  of  the  mountain,  and 
lay  like  a  polished  stone  in  the  midst  of  a  wilderness  of  rhodo- 
dendron, which,  with  its  profusion  of  variegated,  waxy  flowers 
and  dark  green  foliage,  made  a  fit  setting  for  this  lovely  freak  of 
nature.     In  its  clear  waters  could  be  seen  a  perfect  reproduction 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  275 

of  the  blue  sky  overhead,  as  well  as  the  giant  pines  which  grew 
near,  and  through  which,  during  the  livelong  day,  the  mournful 
winds  sighed  a  requiem,  it  seemed,  to  the  fast  fading  hopes  of  the 
Southern  Confederacy. 

"  If  Lee  could  but  have  withdrawn  his  armies  to  this  point," 
said  Gooch,  as  they  lounged  on  the  grassy  shore  of  the  lake 
before  them,  "I  believe  we  could  have  kept  the  Yankees  at  bay 
forever." 

"  But  the  same  difficulties  would  beset  us  here  in  even  greater 
proportion,"  answered  Randolph  ;  "  where  on  earth  could  we  find 
supplies  to  feed  an  army  ?  " 

Their  speculations  were  here  interrupted  by  the  appearance 
of  Sambo,  who  had  insisted  upon  sharing  his  master's  fortunes. 

"  'Pon  my  soul!  Mas'  John,"  he  exclaimed,  "  I's  feared  ole 
Bill's  about  swamped,  he  dun  eat  so  much;  he  layin'  down,  an' 
can't  git  up." 

With  that,  they  all  jumped  up  and  ran  to  old  Bill's  assistance, 
Sambo  leading  the  way. 

"  How  did  it  happen,  Sam?"  asked  his  master,  as  they  reached 
the  animal,  for  sure  enough,  there  was  the  old  veteran,  who  had 
never  flinched  under  fire,  and  who  could  never  be  held  still  with 
stiffest  bit,  when  in  hearing  of  the  cannon's  roar,  there  he  was, 
in  almost  the  last  agonies. 

"  You  tol'  me  to  picket  him  'roun',  sah,  tell  he  got  plenty.  I 
thought  sholy  ole  Bill  got  de  sense  to  know  when  he  done  eat 
enuff;  so  I  lay  down  nigh  him,  but  'fore  I  knowed  it,  Mas' 
John,  I  was  'sleep  (ain't  gwine  to  tell  no  lie  'bout  it).  I  was 
waked  up  presently,  howsomever,  by  the  dreffullest  roar,  an' 
dar  he  lay,  jest  like  dat." 

Every  effort  was  made  to  restore  him,  but  to  no  effect,  as  he 
did  not  revive  at  all,  and  now  and  then  the  dreadful  roar  would 
break  forth  again. 

"  Po'  ole  fellow,"  says  Sambo,  regarding  his  dying  agonies 
with  affectionate  interest,    "so  long  sense    he    had  nice  green 


276  IVHaS  THE  PATRIOT? 

grass,  and  plenty  time  to  eat  it,  dat  I  'specs  he  dun  forgot  how 
much  he  took,  Mas'  John." 

He  soon  breathed  his  last,  now,  and  was  buried  on  the 
mountain  side,  with  this  inscription  to  mark  his  lonely  tomb : 

"Here  LIES  Bill,  A  Faithful 
Confederate." 

This  unforeseen  accident  caused  a  delay  in  carrying  out  their 
plans,  which  was  by  no  means  easy  to  remedy,  and  one  of  his 
men,  somewhat  familiar  with  the  neighborhood,  was  sent  out  to 
canvass  the  possibilities  of  supplying  Bill's  place ;  while  Ran- 
dolph himself,  accompanied  by  Gooch,  also  set  out  one  morning, 
though  with  no  well-defined  plan  as  to  his  movements,  except 
that  of  "  looking  around." 

They  concluded  to  follow  the  stream  which  flowed  from  the 
lake,  and  which,  coquettishly,  led  them  on,  leaping  now  over 
shelving  rocks,  and  again,  almost  hidden  in  precipitous  mossy 
banks,  till  it  brought  them  to  a  forest  of  stately  white  pines, 
which  seemed  to  shoot  straight  from  the  earth,  until  they  touched 
the  blue  sky  overhead,  and  through  whose  closely-interlacing 
boughs,  only  now  and  then,  the  golden  rays  of  sunshine  would 
gleam,  lighting  up  the  mossy  dells  and  luxuriant  patches  of  fern 
with  which  the  wood  abounded.  Now  and  then,  a  cluster  of  the 
trailing  arbutus,  or  wild  jessamine,  lay  in  their  path,  perfuming 
all  the  air  around  with  its  delicious,  spicy  odor. 

Large  white  rocks  of  glistening  limestone  were  piled  high  on 
all  sides,  as  if  left  over  from  the  mighty  work  of  creation  by  the 
Master-builder.  These  were  sometimes  moss-crowned  and  fringed 
with  delicate  ferns,  in  regular  precision.  Now  emerging  from 
the  woods,  their  route  lay  under  a  huge  rock,  that  looked  as  if  it 
had  been  arrested  in  its  fall  from  the  peak,  which  loomed  above 
it,  and  held  suspended,  by  some  unseen  hand,  the  mosses  and 
ferns  clambering  over  it  in  wild  luxuriance,  with  here  and  there 
sturdy  red  columbine  and  wild  violet  dotting  its  surface. 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  277 

■  Now  the  stream  almost  disappeared  entirely,  but  presently 
burst  forth  again  with  greater  volume,  and  led  them  on,  until 
finally  they  reached  a  cascade. 

The  new  and  beautiful  revelation  whicn  was  unfolding  before 
them  had  so  excited  their  admiration,  as  to  almost  win  them  for 
the  time  from  a  contemplation  of  their  own  misfortunes. 

An  exclamation  of  wonder  and  surprise  burst  from  -  them 
simultaneously  as  the  miniature  cataract  appeared  to  their  view. 
In  order  to  see  it  to  the  best  advantage,  they  had  to  retrace  their 
steps  for  some  little  distance  and  enter  a  deep  ravine,  which,  on 
one  side,  seemed  to  be  built  up  with  masonry  after  the  most 
mathematical  precision,  while  the  other  sloped  away  to  the  tall 
forests  beyond. 

The  bright  sunlight  streaming  from  above  them  lighted  up  the 
foaming  waters  like  a  great  silver  column,  whose  shimmering 
surface  filled  all  the  air  around  with  particles  of  its  brightness. 

"  I  do  not  think  anything  could  bemoreAvildly  beautiful  than 
the  country  through  which  we  have  passed  this  morning,"  ex- 
claimed Randolph,  rapturously,  as  they  stood  admiring  the  cat- 
aract befofe  them. 

''  It  is,  indeed,  grand,"  said  Gooch,  "  and  one  well  calculated 
to  inspire  the  poet's  pen.  How  unfortunate  that  neither  you  nor 
I  have  power  to  arrest  the  muse  and  attune  it  to  the  beauties  of 
this  favored  spot,"  he  added. 

Here  no  trace  of  the  destroying  hand  of  war  was  visible,  and 
these  travel -worn  veterans  were  not  loth  to  enjoy  the  untrained 
beauties  of  nature  which  abounded  on  every  side.  After  resting 
for  awhile  they  began  to  retrace  their  steps,  and,  upon  reaching 
their  bivouac,  found  that  two  of  their  i^arty  had  gone  with  Sambo 
on  a  tour  of  discovery  in  the  opposite  direction,  and  were  quite 
as  enthusiastic  as  themselves  over  what  they  had  seen. 

So  next  morning,  with  Sambo  as  their  guide,  they  set.  off 
again. 

"I  bTeves,  'fore  de  Lawd,  Mas'  John,"  savs  Sam,  "  dat  we's 


278  IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

dun  struck  de  Mount  Pisgah  or  Aryrat,  fur  you  kin  jes'  see  all 
ober  de  worl'." 

"Sam,  Sam,"  said  John,  amused,  "you  talk  too  fast;  you 
know  the  world  is  round ;  how  can  you  see  all  over  it  at  once?'* 

"  Mas'  John,"  he  returned,  "I  alius  b'l'eved  dat  tale  tell  now, 
but  you  jes'  wait  tell  you  gits  dar,  en'  dey  ain't  no  roun'  place 
'bout  it  nowhars,  dat's  de  Gawd's  trufe,  Mas'  John." 

The  surface  of  the  country  had  changed  entirely  by  this  time. 
From  the  tall  pines  which  encompassed  the  lake  some  three- 
fourths  of  a  mile  away,  they  had  now  come  to  oaks  and  chest- 
nuts scarcely  higher  than  the  ferns  which  grew  in  wild  luxuri- 
ance all  around;  and  after  struggling  through  the  pathless  wilds 
a  short  distance  further,  they  reached  the  summit  of  Bald  Knob, 
the  highest  point  of  the  Alleghenies  in  that  part  of  the  State. 
Here,  nature  had  j)iled  an  immense  rock,  as  if  for  the  benefit  of 
her  inquisitive  children,  and  climbing  the  rude  steps  which  led 
up  its  sides,  our  tourists  could  but  acknowledge  the  justice  of 
Sambo's  description. 

There  lay  the  beautiful  Peaks  of  Otter  seemingly  at  their 
feet,  though  they  knew  them  to  be  nearly  a  hundred  miles  away. 
Stretching  far  away,  on  either  side,  were  ranges  of  mountains 
which  were  lost  in  the  hazy,  illimitable  distance,  while  nearer 
to  them  they  distinguished  rivers  which  seemed  like  silver  threads 
winding  their  way  through  the  fresh  green  foliage. 

Awe  mingled  with  admiration  as  they  were  thus  brought  face 
to  face  with  the  mighty  works  of  the  Creator.  Nothing  in  sight 
to  remind  of  man's  progress  or  his  vain  attempt  at  rivalry,  they 
seemed  almost  to  tread  in  the  very  footprints  of  the  Almighty. 

Upon  returning  once  more  to  their  bivouac,  they  found  that 
the  messenger  that  had  been  despatched  to  the  nearest  village 
for  information  of  Lee's  movements  had  also  gotten  back; 
though  confirming  their  worst  fears.  Randolph  assembled  the 
little  band  and  formally  acquainted  them  with  the  fact. 

"Of  course    my   authority   over    you    all    ceases    from    this 


IVHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  279 

moment,"  he  said,  "but  I  intend  myself  to  go  to  the  Trans- 
Mississippi  Department,  and  will  be  glad  to  have  you  all  go,  too; 
but  I  can  fully  excuse  and  understand  the  motives  of  any  who 
may  prefer  to  return  to  their  homes.  You  have  led  a  hard  life, 
'tis  true;  but  you  have  done  your  duty,  and  that  consciousness 
should  sweeten  your  future,  no  matter  what  else  it  brings.  And 
I  am  sure,"  he  continued,  "that  I  but  voice  the  sentiments  of 
each  one  when  I  say  that  I  would  rather  stand  to-day  where  I 
do,  conscious  of  my  small  share  in  the  glorious  heritage  which 
the  army  of  Northern  Virginia  bequeaths  to  the  South,  than 
in  the  foremost  ranks  of  those  who  have  wrested  our  liberties 
from  us." 

A  murmur  of  approbation  passed  around  among  them,  though 
all  of  them,  with  the  exception  of  Gooch,  decided  that  if  "Mars' 
Bob"  had  really  surrendered  they  would  too,  one  of  them,  how- 
ever, agreeing  to  let  Randolph  take  his  horse.  Soon  now,  the 
little  band  dispersed,  the  majority  of  them  with  but  little  aim  in 
life  except  to  get  enough  to  eat  and  to  be  let  alone. 


CHAPTER   XL. 

GHARLIE'S  friends  managed,  through  the  kindness  of  the 
authorities,  to  have  his  body  brought  to  Richmond  and 
interred  on  a  sunny  slope  in  the  most  picturesque  portion 
of  Hollywood,  and  where  the  soft  murmur  of  the  rippling  waters 
near  is  heard  in  low  monotone  all  the  day  long,  while  every 
day  the  green  turf  was  covered  with  fresh  flowers  by  her  who 
would  so  gladly  have  atoned  for  the  anguish  she  had  caused  to 
one  she  had  learned  to  love  only  too  well. 

One  by  one  the  soldiers  continued  to  return,  and  yet  Belle's 
anxiety  to  hear  from  Randolph  was  not  satisfied.  Not  a  line, 
not  a  message  had  she  received,  and  she  was  almost  distracted 
with  suspense.  Weeks  lengthened  into  months,  and  still  no 
tidings  came. 

"  He  said  that  but  one  thing  should  prevent  his  returning," 
she  repeated  over  and  over  again,  and  in  vain  tried  to  persuade 
herself  that  a  thousand  things  might  have  occurred  which  he 
could  not  possibly  foresee. 

The  Northern  papers,  too,  told  of  a  portion  of  the  army  in 
the  far  West  that  had  not  yet  laid  down  their  arms. 

"Might  it  not  be  possible,"  she  reasoned,  "that  Randolph 
has  gone  there?" 

Colonel  and  Mrs.  Harvey,  with  Mary  and  Tom,  had  been 
furnished  transportation  by  the  authorities  to  their  home  in  the 
Valley,  and  Belle  now  received  a  letter  from  her  mother. 

"Not  a  vestige  of  the  dear  old  homestead  is  to  be  seen,"  she  wrote. 
"Those  old  walls,  made  sacred  by  so  many  hallowed  associations,  are  lev- 
eled to  the  ground,  and  the  loved  roof-tree  gone  forever. 

"We  have  been  obliged  to  take  refuge,  for  the  present,  with  friends 
more  fortunate  than  ourselves  ;  but  the  work  of  rebuilding  the  waste  places 
will  be  a  tedious  and  never-ending  task,  for  where,  alas  I  for  years  to  come, 
if  ever,  can  we  hope  to  find  the  means  ? 
(280) 


WHO'S  THE  PA 7' RIOT?  281 

"There  is  plainly  nothing  to  do  but  accept  the  situation  and  make  the 
test  of  it,  assured  that  God  in  His  infinite  wisdom  has  some  wise  purpose 
in  thus  afflicting  us. 

"The  destruction  of  property  and  loss  of  means,  however,  is  a  very 
small  part  of  our  misfortunes.  You,  dear  daughter,  must  remain  in  Rich- 
mond with  Carrie  until  I  write  you  again. 

"Jennie  has  been  to  see  me.  She  wears  her  matronly  honors  with 
great  dignity,  but  is  almost  heart-broken  at  the  result  of  the  struggle. 
Jacob  thinks  they  may  be  compelled  to  leave  the  neighborhood,  as  it  has 
leaked  out  in  some  way  that  he  furnished  Jackson  with  the  information 
that  led  to  the  capture  of  Harper's  Ferry. 

"And  now  I  must  bid  you  good-bye.  YOUR  MOTHER." 

A  few  days  after  this,  Belle  was  startled  by  a  knock  at  her 
door,  and  upon  opening  it  found  her  visitor  to  be  no  less  a  per- 
sonage than  Sambo.  Her  welcome  could  scarcely  have  been 
more  cordial  had  it  been  Randolph  himself,  for  she  knew  he 
brought  her  good  tidings,  as  he  grinned  from  ear  to  ear,  though 
two  big  tears  stood  in  his  honest  eyes. 

"  Miss  Belle,  honey,  Mas'  John  sont  you  dis,"  said  he,  fum- 
bling in  the  pocket  of  the  grey  jacket  that  he  still  wore  with 
pride,  though  he  had  evidently  conformed  to  the  military  order 
of  covering  the  brass  buttons,  but,  even  in  this,  his  grotesque 
humor  showed  itself,  for  he  had  a  different  colored  rag  tied  on 
each  button. 

Belle  snatched  the  letter  from  him,  and,  tearing  it  open,  read 
it  eagerly,  Sambo  watching  her  with  an  amused  expression  as  she 
did  so. 

"Why,  Sam,"  she  exclaimed,  presently,  "where  in  the  world 
have  you  been  since  your  Mas'  John  gave  you  this  letter  ?  It 
was  written  nearly  a  month  ago," 

"  Lawd,  miss,  ef  you  had  a  knowed  all  I  has  been  fro,  to  git 
here  wid  dat  ar  letter,  you'd  be  dat  proud.  I  made  sho  when  I 
lef  Mas'  John  dat  de  wust  ob  de  troubles  was  ober,  but  de  fust 
Yankee  I  met  ordered  me  to  git  off  o'  dat  hoss,  dough  Mas' 
John  had  tuck  de  perticklest  pains  to  mount  me  on  him,  an'  I 


IVnaS  THE  PATRIOT? 


tole  him  so ;  '  but,'  ses  he,  '  what  de  debbil  do  I  keer  fur  your 
Mas'  John,  you  fool,  you  !  Don't  you  see  dat  de  animule  have 
got  "  U.  S."  scotched  on  his  lef  flank.'     Dar  it  was,  sho  'nufif, 

an'  dar  he  sot,  wid  his 
gun  p'inted  at  me,  an*" 
so  I  ses  to  myse'f,  ses 
I :  '  Sambo,  you  ain't 
no  better  nor  Mas' 
Gen'al  Lee,  an'  when 
he  war  outnumbahed 
he  surrendered,'  so 
down  I  drapped  to  de 
groun',  an'  put  de  bri- 
dle in  his  han,'  but  I 
'treated  in  good  or- 
der, wid  my  face  to 
de  enemy,  fur  he  still 
kep'  a  p'intin'  de  gun^ 
tell  I  got  clean  out  o^ 
sight. 

"I  hadn't  gone  so 
very  much  fudder," 
he  continued,  "when 
here  cum  anudder. 
"  '  Is  you  been  pay- 
roled?'  ses  he.  'Lawd,'  ses  I,  'mister,  does  de  citllid  folks  has 
to  git  payroled,  too?' 

"'Yes,  you  rascal,'  he  ses,  '  ebberybody  who  wars  one  o* 
dem  cussed  grey  jackets  has  to  git  de  payrole.' 

So  I  went  wid  him  to  de  provo's  an'  got  de  payrole,  but  ses  I 
to  myse'f,  ses  T :  '  I'll  take  off  de  jacket  tell  I  gits  to  Richmon', 
fur  fear'd  it  might  fotch  me  mo'  trouble;'  so  I  rolls  it  up  an' 
carries  it  'long  tell  I  gits  here,  dis  mawnin',  an'  I  puts  it  on  agin. 
'Fore  I  had  got  a  half  squar',  here  come  a  sojer  wid  a  musket. 


DFM    lU    riON 


]VHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  283 

"  'I  has  orders  to  'rest  anybody  what's  vv'arin'  Confederick 
buttons,  en,  ef  you  don't  kiver  'em  up,  you  has  to  go  to  jail.' 

"  '  Lawdy,  lawdy,'  ses  I,  '  dey's  arter  de  po',  palt'y  little  but- 
tons, now,'  so  I  promised  to  kiver  'em  right  off,  an'  goes  to  de 
fust  house  I  come  to,  an'  begs  fur  dese  rags,  en  I  sot  right  down 
an'  kivered  up  ebbery  las'  one  o'  dem  buttons,  an'  dat  is  how  I 
come  to  look  so  'onery,  miss,  an'  took  so  long  to  fotch  de  letter."" 

"  You  are  certainly  excusable,  Sam,"  said  Belle,  who,  by  this- 
time,  was  laughing  immoderately,  as  well  as  Carrie,  who  had 
been  attracted  by  the  welcome  voice  of  Sambo. 

"I  can  not  tell  you  how  much  obliged  I  am  for  all  your 
trouble,  and  I  only  wish  I  had  some  money  to  pay  you  for  it," 
continued  Belle,  "but  I  have  nothing  but  Confederate  notes." 

"  Dat  '11  do,  miss,  dat  '11  do  ;  it  '11  be  good  arter  awhile,  any- 
ways it  '11  do,"  answered  Sam. 

This  letter  was  now  soon  followed  up  by  Randolph,  in  person, 
though  so  broken  in  spirit  and  health,  that  Belle  scarcely  recog- 
nized him  when  he  first  made  his  appearance.  He  had  indeed 
gone  to  the  Trans-Mississippi,  but  arrived  only  in  time  to  sur- 
render at  last. 

Belle  and  himself  were  married  without  further  delay,  and, 
with  Sambo,  they  returned  to  Randolph's  home  in  the  southern 
part  of  the  State,  being  one  of  the  few  spots  that  the  enemy  had 
not  laid  waste,  and  where  most  of  the  negroes  had  remained. 
There  the  now  wedded  pair  started  in  life,  with  at  least  a  shelter. 
Willing  hands  though  they  had,  and  loving  hearts,  yet  many 
trials  beset  their  path  in  the  altered  customs  of  the  new  dispensa- 
tion. 


CHAPTER    XLI. 

""T  is  September,  1865,  and  no  longer  throughout  the  land  is 
heard  the  tread  of  countless  thousands,  as  they  keep  time  to 
^^  the  beat  of  the  martial  drum.  The  ambitious  dream  of  self- 
government,  which  had  animated  the  people  of  the  fair  Southern 
land  for  the  i)ast  four  years,  had  been  resigned,  and  a  black- 
winged  peace  sits  enthoned  among  the  ruins  that  were  made  to 
■establish  her  dominion. 

Pauline  Rhett  had  returned  once  more  to  Charleston  with  her 
father  and  mother,  though  their  beautiful  liome,  which  had  stood 
in  the  shelled  district,  was  a  mass  of  ruin,  as  well  as  their  sum- 
mer retreat,  further  inland. 

Thus  they  were  compelled  to  seek  quarters  with  a  friend, 
who,  living  in  the  more  northern  portion  of  the  city,  had  escaped 
the  general  destruction,  and  no*v  gave  shelter  to  as  many  of  her 
friends  as  her  house  would  accommodate. 

The  changed  mode  of  living  and  poor  prospect  of  any 
imi)rovement  soon  told  on  Mrs.  Rhett's  health,  and  not  many 
weeks  after  their  return  she  began  to  sink  rapidly,  though  lier 
physicians  could  assign  no  active  cause  for  her  decline.  She 
very  soon  breathed  her  last,  though  her  friends,  by  a  rigid  self- 
denial,  managed  to  supply  her  witli  all  that  could  contribute  to 
her  comfort,  to  the  end. 

Poor  Pauline  was  now  broken-hearted,  indeed,  but  she  had 
little  time  to  indulge  her  own  grief,  for  her  father,  heart-stricken 
as  well  as  broken  in  spirit,  required  all  her  attention.  She 
feared,  indeed,  at  times,  that  he  would  lose  his  reason,  and 
again  that,  in  a  moment  of  grievous  despair,  he  might  even  be 
tempted  to  take  his  own  life. 

She  sat  thus  one  morning  musing  over  her  father's  condition 
and  her  own  melancholy  prospects;  how  best  to  improve  that 
(284) 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  285 

condition,  and  earn  for  her  father  some  of  the  comforts,  which, 
she  fondly  hoped,  might  restore  him  to  his  former  physical 
strength,  now  occupied  her  thoughts.  Energies,  which,  for  want 
of  use,  had  all  along  lain  dormant,  now  made  themselves  felt  in 
plans  and  suggestions  that,  under  more  favorable  circumstances, 
might  never  have  been  heard  from  at  all. 

Unaccustomed  to  provide  for  even  her  own  individual  com- 
fort, her  ambitious  projects,  as  may  be  imagined,  were  not  very 
well  defined,  while  her  omnipresent  grief  deprived  them  of  that 
hopeful  buoyancy,  so  necessary  to  the  accomplishment  of  any 
proposed  plan. 

Affairs  were  in  this  state,  when  one  morning  a  visitor  was 
announced,  and  her  sudden  start  of  surprise,  as  she  read  the 
name  of  Edward  Appleton  on  the  unpretending  piece  of  card- 
board that  was  handed  her,  proved  how  entirely  the  visit,  which 
he  had  sworn  to  make  her  upon  his  return  from  abroad,  had 
passed  from  her  memory.  Her  first  impulse  was  to  decline 
seeing  him,  urging  the  deep  mourning  she  wore,  as  her  excuse. 
But  a  second  thought  changed  her  mind,  and  she  decided  to  go 
down. 

Though  having  heard  of  Pauline's  bereavement,  Appleton  was 
not  prepared  for  the  striking  change  in  her  appearance,  but  her 
chastened  look  of  resignation  only  heightened  the  beauty  that  had 
already  made  such  an  impression.  The  dignified  greeting  of 
friendly  cordiality  was  not  to  be  mistaken  for  one  of  greater 
warmth,  however,  and  with  wonderful  delicacy  he  refrained  from 
any  allusion  to  the  termination  of  the  war. 

"Will  it  be  untimely  or  out  of  place.  Miss  Pauline,"  he  said, 
presently,  in  anxious  tones,  "for  me  to  ask  of  you  the  reasons 
that  operated  to  make  you  write  that  last  letter  to  me?" 

•'I  know  you  will  think  me  guilty  of  gross  inconsistency, 
Colonel  Appleton,"  she  answered,  regretfully,  "when  I  tell  you 
that  I  had  misunderstood  my  own  feelings  in  the  matter." 

"Don't  tell  me  that,  for  God's  sake!     You  can  not  possibly 


286  Jl^HO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

mean  it,  Pauline,  after  all  that  passed,  too.  I  could  better 
excuse  you,  painful  as  it  was,  on  any  other  ground,  but  don't  tell 
me  that  the  love  which  you  allowed  me  to  hope  you  felt  for  me 
had  no  existence — I  will  not  believe  it,"  he  continued,  impetu- 
ously. 

"And  surely,  now,  there  can  be  no  obstacle,"  he  began 
again  "The  torture  that  I  suffered,  lest  you  might  be  in  need, 
hastened  my  return  before  my  mission  had  expired.  Do,  dearest 
Pauline,  marry  me  at  once,  and  lat  me  carry  you  from  this  scene 
of  desolation.     Will  you  not  ?  "'  he  continued  to  plead. 

"Colonel  Appleton,"  she  said,  "do  not  think  me  unmind- 
ful of  your  kindness,  but  I  can  not  even  listen  to  such  language 
from  you  now.  The  impossibility  of  what  you  ask  makes  it 
more  than  useless — it  is  painful." 

"  Can  it  be  possible  that,  after  all  these  years  of  waiting,  I  am 
to  be  denied  the  fulfillment  of  my  fondest  dream  ?"  he  asked, 
passionately. 

"  It  must  be  so,"'  she  answered,  "  and  it  seems  my  .sad  f:ite  to 
grieve  and  disappoint  all  who  care  for  me,"'  she  continued,  with 
a  sigh,  while  unshed  tears  moistened  her  eyes,  and  Api)leton, 
mistaking  the  cause  of  them,  renewed  his  pleading. 

"I  would,  O,  so  gladly,  remove  you,  Pauline,  from  the  dis- 
comforts which  will  surround  your  life  here  for  a  long  time  to 
come.     Say,  will  you  not  give  me  the  right  to  do  it?  " 

"  Ah,  could  you  but  see  my  poor  father,"  she  answered,  "the 
total  wreck  he  is !  you  would  not  ask  me  to  leave  him.  It 
almost  crazes  me  to  see  his  proud  form  so  bowed." 

With  the  sudden  inspiration  of  a  new  idea,  Appleton  once 
more  spoke,  eloquently  : 

"  I  would  not  ask  you  to  leave  him,  dearest  Pauline,  but  in  the 
home  whicli  I  would  make  for  you  he  should  ever  be  an  honored 
guest."' 

^e  had  touched  a  dangerous  key.  Thoughts  that  had  had  no 
previous  existence  now  sprang  into  Pauline's  mind.      She   saw 


WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT?  287 

before  her  ease  and  comfort  for  her  poor  father,  who  now  stood 
so  much  in  need  of  both,  and  a  loving  protector  for  herself,  in 
whom  she  knew  she  could  confide  for  all  time.  Was  it  not  her 
duty  to  yield — would  not  even  Charlie,  in  his  unselfish  love, 
counsel  her  to  do  it? 

And  then  the  thoughts  of  his  noble  self-sacrifice,  his  passion- 
ate devotion  overwhelmed  her,  while  Appleton  nervously  waited 
for  her  answer. 

"  Leave  me  till  to-morrow  to  think  of  it,"  she  at  last  said,  in 
broken  accents,  and  Appleton  soon  took  his  departure. 

It  was  late  in  the  night  when  Pauline  sought  her  pillow,  but 
no  sleep  visited  her  eyelids  for  hours  afterward. 

"I  can  not,  I  can  not,  wrong  the  noble  spirit  that  gave  up 
all,"  she  said  to  herself;  "as  much  as  1  love  my  father,  and  as 
much  as  I  believe  Appleton  loves  me,  I  can  not  prove  so  faith- 
less to  Charlie  and  the  cause  for  which  he  died  !  " 

Accordingly,  on  the  following  morning  she  wrote  to  Appleton, 
almost  afraid  to  trust  herself  again  to  his  seductive  pleadings. 

"My  mind  is  made  up,"  she  wrote;  "  even  were  I  to  accede  to  your 
wishes,  it  would  not  be  from  the  motive  which  alone  should  make  it  desira- 
ble in  your  eyes.  Thoughts  of  my  poor  father,  and  his  condition,  caused 
me  for  a  moment  to  waver  and  seem  in  doubt.  But  do  not  think  me  unap- 
preciative  of  your  noble  generosity  when  I  say,  once  for  all,  that  no  tie 
nearer  than  a  warm  friendship  can  ever  bind  us  two.  I  owe  it  to  you  to 
confess  that  the  heart  which  you  would  ask  at  my  hands  is  burled  forever 
beneath  the  sod  in  Hollywood  ;  and  here  I  will  tell  you  something  else 
which  you  never  knew  before.  To  the  noblest  soul  that  wore  the  hallowed 
grey  you  once  owed  your  own  life.  But  for  his  generosity  you  would  have 
been  left  lifeless  on  the  field  of  Gaines'  Mill.  I  shall  always  remember 
you  in  my  prayers,  and  desire  for  you  Heaven's  richest  blessing  !  Among 
your  own  people  may  you  find  a  heart  capable  of  appreciating  your  noble 
nature.      And  now,  I  must  bid  you  a  last  farewell. 

"PAULINE." 

This  letter  was  handed  Appleton  before  the  hour  appointed  for 
his  visit  to  PauHne.      He  read  it  over  and  over,  not  able,  at  first, 


288  WHO'S  THE  PATRIOT? 

to  realize  to  the  full  its  sad  import.     Then,  shaking  his  head 

sadly,  he  murmured  : 

"Thus  are  my  dreadful  presentiments  realized." 

A  few  hours  later  he  had  taken  passage  in  an  ocean  steamer, 

and,  with  a  heavy  heart,  he  turned  his  back  on  the  scene  of 

destruction  that  now  marked  the  spot  where  once  had  sat  the 

fairest  city  by  the  sea. 

THE    END. 


RARE  BOOK 
COLLECTION 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

AT 

CHAPEL  HILL 


Wilner 
1160 


"mi 


'^^ 

5^^^ 


^-;^^-^^^^^^ 


"^..^^:, 


^^•ra 


SftHv- 


